Constitutions and canons ecclesiastical treated upon by the Bishop of London, president of the convocation for the province of Canterbury, and the rest of the bishops and clergy of the said province, and agreed upon with the King's Majesty's licence in their synod begun at London Anno Domini 1603, and in the year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord James, by the grace of God, King of England, France, and Ireland the first, and of Scotland the thirty seventh : and now published for the due observation of them, by His Majesty's authority, under the great seal of England.
         Church of England.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 172 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A32989
         Wing C4101
         ESTC R40829
         12952478
         ocm 12952478
         95976
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A32989)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95976)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2331:2)
      
       
         
           
             Constitutions and canons ecclesiastical treated upon by the Bishop of London, president of the convocation for the province of Canterbury, and the rest of the bishops and clergy of the said province, and agreed upon with the King's Majesty's licence in their synod begun at London Anno Domini 1603, and in the year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord James, by the grace of God, King of England, France, and Ireland the first, and of Scotland the thirty seventh : and now published for the due observation of them, by His Majesty's authority, under the great seal of England.
             Church of England.
             Bancroft, Richard, 1544-1610.
          
           [6], 64, [8] p.
           
             Printed for Samuel Mearne ..., and Robert Pawlet,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Government.
           Ecclesiastical law -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CONSTITUTIONS
           AND
           
             Canons
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           TREATED
           UPON
           By
           the
           BISHOP
           of
           LONDON
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           CONVOCATION
           FOR
           THE
           Province
           of
           CANTERBURY
           ,
           AND
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             said
             Province
             :
          
           AND
           Agreed
           upon
           with
           the
           King's
           Majesty's
           Licence
           in
           their
           Synod
           begun
           at
           
             London
             Anno
             Domini
          
           ,
           1603.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           our
           Sovereign
           Lord
           JAMES
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           of
           Scotland
           the
           Thirty
           seventh
           :
        
         
           AND
           Now
           Published
           for
           the
           due
           Observation
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           His
           Majesty's
           Authority
           ,
           UNDER
           THE
           
             Great
             Seal
             of
             England
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Samuel
             Mearne
          
           ,
           Stationer
           to
           the
           King
           's
           most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Pawlet
          
           ,
           1678.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           JAMES
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           all
           to
           whom
           these
           Presents
           shall
           come
           ,
           Greeting
           .
           Whereas
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           of
           our
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Chapters
           and
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Clergy
           of
           every
           Diocess
           within
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           being
           summoned
           and
           called
           by
           Virtue
           of
           our
           Writ
           directed
           to
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           John
           ,
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           bearing
           Date
           
           the
           31.
           
           Day
           of
           January
           ,
           in
           the
           First
           Year
           of
           Our
           Reign
           of
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           of
           Scotland
           the
           37.
           to
           have
           appeared
           before
           him
           in
           our
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           London
           ,
           the
           20.
           
           Day
           of
           March
           then
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           most
           convenient
           ,
           to
           treat
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           conclude
           upon
           certain
           difficult
           and
           urgent
           Affairs
           mentioned
           in
           the
           said
           Writ
           ,
           Did
           thereupon
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           St.
           Paul
           aforesaid
           ,
           assemble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           appear
           in
           Convocation
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           according
           to
           Our
           said
           Writ
           ,
           before
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           Richard
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           duly
           (
           upon
           a
           second
           Writ
           of
           Ours
           dated
           the
           9.
           
           Day
           of
           March
           aforesaid
           )
           authorized
           ,
           appointed
           and
           constituted
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           Death
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           said
           Convocation
           ,
           to
           execute
           those
           things
           which
           by
           Virtue
           of
           Our
           first
           Writ
           did
           appertain
           to
           him
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           to
           have
           executed
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           :
           We
           ,
           for
           divers
           urgent
           and
           weighty
           Causes
           and
           Considerations
           Us
           thereunto
           especially
           moving
           ,
           of
           Our
           especial
           Grace
           ,
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           meer
           Motion
           ,
           did
           by
           Virtue
           of
           our
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           and
           Supreme
           Authority
           in
           Causes
           Ecclsieastical
           ,
           give
           and
           grant
           by
           Our
           several
           Letters
           Patents
           under
           Our
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           one
           dated
           the
           12.
           
           Day
           of
           April
           last
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           25.
           
           Day
           of
           June
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           full
           ,
           free
           and
           lawful
           Liberty
           ,
           Licence
           ,
           Power
           and
           Authority
           unto
           the
           said
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           said
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Chapters
           and
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           before
           mentioned
           of
           the
           said
           Province
           ,
           
           That
           they
           from
           time
           to
           time
           during
           Our
           first
           Parliament
           now
           Prorogued
           ,
           might
           confer
           ,
           treat
           ,
           debate
           ,
           consider
           ,
           consult
           and
           agree
           of
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           think
           necessary
           ,
           fit
           and
           convenient
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Service
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           Government
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           time
           to
           time
           observed
           ,
           performed
           ,
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           kept
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           of
           the
           said
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           their
           several
           Callings
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Functions
           ,
           Ministeries
           ,
           Degrees
           and
           Administrations
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           all
           and
           every
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           and
           other
           Iudge
           of
           the
           said
           Archbishop's
           Courts
           ,
           Guardians
           of
           Spiritualties
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           Officials
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           and
           all
           and
           every
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ,
           and
           their
           inferiour
           Ministers
           whatsoever
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           their
           and
           every
           of
           their
           distinct
           Courts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           order
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           and
           every
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           :
           and
           by
           all
           other
           Persons
           within
           this
           Realm
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lawfully
           ,
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           concern
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           said
           Letters
           Patents
           amongst
           other
           Clauses
           more
           at
           large
           doth
           appear
           .
           Forasmuch
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           said
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           said
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Chapters
           and
           Colledges
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           having
           met
           together
           at
           the
           time
           and
           place
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           there
           by
           Virtue
           of
           Our
           said
           Authority
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           treated
           of
           ,
           concluded
           ,
           and
           agreed
           upon
           certain
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           to
           the
           
           end
           and
           purpose
           by
           Us
           limited
           and
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           thereupon
           offered
           and
           presented
           the
           same
           unto
           Us
           ,
           most
           humbly
           desiring
           Us
           to
           give
           Our
           Royal
           Assent
           unto
           their
           said
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           certain
           Statute
           or
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           that
           behalf
           ,
           in
           the
           25.
           
           Year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           said
           Prerogative
           Royal
           and
           Supreme
           Authority
           in
           Causes
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           to
           ratifie
           by
           Our
           Letters
           Patents
           under
           Our
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           Title
           and
           Tenour
           of
           them
           being
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           as
           ensueth
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         Constitutions
         and
         Canons
         ECCLESIASTICAL
         ,
         Treated
         upon
         by
         the
         Bishop
         of
         London
         ,
         President
         of
         the
         Convocation
         for
         the
         Province
         of
         Canterbury
         ,
         and
         the
         rest
         of
         the
         Bishops
         and
         Clergy
         of
         the
         said
         Province
         ;
         and
         agreed
         upon
         with
         the
         King's
         Majesty's
         Licence
         in
         their
         Synod
         begun
         at
         London
         ,
         Anno
         Dom.
         1603.
         
         And
         in
         the
         year
         of
         the
         Reign
         of
         our
         Sovereign
         Lord
         JAMES
         by
         the
         Grace
         of
         God
         ,
         King
         of
         England
         ,
         France
         ,
         and
         Ireland
         the
         First
         ,
         and
         of
         Scotland
         the
         Thirty
         seventh
         .
      
       
         
           Of
           the
           Church
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             King's
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             be
             maintained
             .
          
           
             AS
             our
             Duty
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             requireth
             ,
             We
             first
             decree
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             (
             from
             time
             to
             time
             )
             all
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Province
             ,
             all
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             shall
             faithfully
             keep
             and
             observe
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             )
             shall
             cause
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             kept
             of
             others
             ,
             all
             and
             singular
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             made
             for
             restoring
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             State
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             of
             all
             Foreign
             Power
             repugnant
             to
             the
             same
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             having
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Readers
             of
             Divinity
             Lectures
             ,
             shall
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             Wit
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Learning
             ,
             purely
             and
             sincerely
             (
             without
             any
             colour
             or
             dissimulation
             )
             teach
             ,
             manifest
             ,
             open
             ,
             and
             declare
             four
             times
             every
             Year
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             other
             Collations
             and
             Lectures
             ,
             That
             all
             usurped
             and
             Foreign
             
             Power
             ,
             (
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             same
             hath
             no
             Establishment
             ,
             nor
             ground
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             is
             for
             most
             just
             Causes
             taken
             away
             and
             abolished
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             no
             manner
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Subjection
             within
             His
             Majesty's
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             due
             unto
             any
             such
             Foreign
             Power
             :
             but
             that
             the
             King's
             Power
             within
             His
             Realms
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             His
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             ,
             is
             the
             Highest
             Power
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             born
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             do
             by
             God's
             Laws
             owe
             most
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             afore
             and
             above
             all
             other
             Powers
             and
             Potentates
             in
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Impugners
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             Authority
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             Kings
             had
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Emperours
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             or
             impeach
             any
             part
             of
             His
             Regal
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             said
             Causes
             restored
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             therein
             established
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             his
             Repentance
             and
             Publick
             Revocation
             of
             those
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             Apostolical
             Church
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Law
             established
             under
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             true
             and
             an
             Apostolical
             Church
             ,
             teaching
             and
             maintaining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             his
             Repentance
             and
             Publick
             Revocation
             of
             this
             his
             wicked
             Errour
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affim
             ,
             That
             the
             Form
             of
             God's
             Worship
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             a
             corrupt
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             containeth
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             or
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             his
             Repentance
             and
             Publick
             Revocation
             of
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             any
             of
             the
             Nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             of
             both
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             in
             the
             Convocation
             holden
             at
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             two
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             diversities
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             Consent
             touching
             true
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             any
             part
             superstitious
             or
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             may
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             subscribe
             unto
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             his
             Repentance
             and
             publick
             Revocation
             of
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             are
             wicked
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             or
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             being
             commanded
             by
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             men
             who
             are
             zealously
             and
             godly
             affected
             ,
             may
             not
             with
             any
             good
             Conscience
             approve
             them
             ,
             use
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             occasion
             requireth
             ,
             subscribe
             unto
             them
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             until
             he
             repent
             ,
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             under
             His
             Majesty
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             bear
             Office
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             until
             he
             repent
             ,
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             consecrating
             and
             ordering
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             or
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             Form
             and
             manner
             of
             making
             and
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
             containeth
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             who
             are
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             in
             that
             Form
             ,
             are
             not
             lawfully
             made
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             others
             ;
             to
             be
             truly
             either
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             some
             other
             calling
             to
             those
             Divine
             Offices
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             restored
             until
             he
             repent
             ,
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             Authors
             of
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Rules
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             combine
             themselves
             together
             in
             a
             new
             Brother-hood
             ,
             accompting
             the
             Christians
             who
             are
             conformable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             prophane
             and
             unmeet
             for
             them
             to
             joyn
             with
             in
             Christian
             Profession
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ;
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Publick
             Revocation
             of
             such
             their
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             Maintainers
             of
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             such
             Ministers
             as
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             manner
             of
             God's
             Worship
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Communion
             Book
             ,
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             may
             truly
             take
             unto
             them
             the
             Name
             of
             another
             Church
             not
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             dare
             presume
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             That
             this
             their
             pretended
             Church
             hath
             of
             long
             time
             groaned
             under
             the
             Burthen
             of
             certain
             Grievances
             imposed
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Members
             thereof
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Orders
             and
             Constitutions
             therein
             by
             Law
             established
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             until
             they
             repent
             ,
             and
             pulickly
             revoke
             such
             their
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             Maintainers
             of
             Conventicles
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             or
             maintain
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             within
             this
             Realm
             other
             Meetings
             ,
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             's
             born
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Land
             are
             held
             and
             allowed
             ,
             which
             may
             rightly
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             Name
             of
             True
             and
             Lawful
             Churches
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             
             and
             not
             restored
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             after
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Publick
             Revocation
             of
             such
             his
             wicked
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             Maintainers
             of
             Constitutions
             made
             in
             Conventicles
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Lay-persons
             ,
             or
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             joyn
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             Rules
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             without
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             them
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             restored
             until
             they
             repent
             ,
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             those
             their
             wicked
             and
             Anabaptistical
             Errors
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           SACRAMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
             Due
             Celebration
             of
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             .
          
           
             ALL
             manner
             of
             Persons
             within
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             shall
             from
             henceforth
             celebrate
             and
             keep
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             other
             Holy-days
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             Holy
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             read
             and
             taught
             ,
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             Prayers
             ;
             in
             acknowledging
             their
             Offences
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             amendment
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             reconciling
             themselves
             charitably
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             where
             displeasure
             hath
             been
             ,
             in
             oftentimes
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             visiting
             of
             the
             poor
             and
             Sick
             ,
             using
             all
             godly
             and
             sober
             Conversation
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             prescript
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             used
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             .
          
           
             THE
             Common
             Prayer
             shall
             be
             said
             or
             sung
             distinctly
             and
             reverently
             upon
             such
             days
             as
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             by
             the
             
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             their
             Eves
             ,
             and
             at
             convenient
             and
             usual
             times
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             place
             of
             every
             Church
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Doicess
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             shall
             think
             meet
             for
             the
             largeness
             or
             straitness
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             People
             may
             be
             most
             edified
             .
             All
             Ministers
             likewise
             shall
             observe
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             saying
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             in
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             without
             either
             diminishing
             in
             regard
             of
             preaching
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             ,
             or
             adding
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             matter
             or
             form
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             The
             Letany
             to
             be
             read
             on
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             .
          
           
             THE
             Letany
             shall
             be
             said
             or
             sung
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             by
             the
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Curats
             ,
             in
             all
             Cathedral
             ,
             Collegiate
             ,
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Chapels
             ,
             in
             some
             convenient
             Place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             more
             particularly
             ,
             upon
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             weekly
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             Holydays
             ,
             the
             Minister
             at
             the
             accustomed
             hours
             of
             Service
             ,
             shall
             resort
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Chapel
             ,
             and
             warning
             being
             given
             to
             the
             People
             by
             tolling
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             shall
             say
             the
             Letany
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             :
             whereunto
             we
             wish
             every
             Housholder
             dwelling
             within
             half
             a
             mile
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             come
             or
             send
             one
             at
             the
             least
             of
             his
             Houshold
             fit
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Minister
             in
             Prayers
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
             Colledges
             to
             use
             the
             Prescript
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             whole
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             in
             all
             Colledges
             and
             Halls
             in
             both
             Universities
             ,
             the
             Order
             ,
             Form
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             shall
             be
             duly
             observed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             without
             any
             Omission
             or
             Alteration
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
             Students
             in
             Colledges
             to
             wear
             Surplices
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Masters
             and
             Fellows
             of
             Colledges
             or
             Halls
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Scholars
             and
             Students
             in
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             shall
             in
             their
             Churches
             and
             Chapels
             upon
             all
             Sundays
             ,
             Holydays
             ,
             and
             their
             Eves
             ,
             
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             wear
             Surplices
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             such
             as
             are
             Graduats
             ,
             shall
             agreeably
             wear
             with
             their
             Surplices
             such
             Hoods
             as
             do
             severally
             appertain
             unto
             their
             Degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
             A
             Reverence
             and
             Attention
             to
             be
             used
             within
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             part
             thereof
             ,
             all
             due
             Reverence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             Rule
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               order
               :
            
             Answerable
             to
             which
             Decency
             and
             Order
             ,
             we
             judge
             these
             our
             Directions
             following
             ;
             No
             man
             shall
             cover
             his
             Head
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Chapel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             some
             Infirmity
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             let
             him
             wear
             a
             Night-cap
             or
             Coif
             .
             All
             manner
             of
             Persons
             then
             present
             ,
             shall
             reverently
             kneel
             upon
             their
             knees
             when
             the
             general
             Confession
             ,
             Letany
             ,
             and
             other
             Prayers
             are
             read
             ;
             and
             shall
             stand
             up
             at
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Belief
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             in
             that
             behalf
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             :
             And
             likewise
             when
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             due
             and
             lowly
             Reverence
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             all
             Persons
             present
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             ;
             testifying
             by
             these
             Outward
             Ceremonies
             and
             Gestures
             ,
             their
             inward
             Humility
             ,
             Christian
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             due
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             the
             Mercies
             ,
             Graces
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             for
             this
             Life
             and
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             fully
             and
             wholly
             comprized
             .
             None
             ,
             either
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             or
             Child
             ,
             of
             what
             calling
             soever
             ,
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             at
             such
             times
             busied
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             quiet
             attendance
             to
             hear
             ,
             mark
             and
             understand
             that
             which
             is
             Read
             ,
             Preached
             or
             Ministred
             ;
             saying
             in
             their
             due
             places
             audibly
             with
             the
             Minister
             ,
             the
             Confession
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Creed
             ;
             and
             making
             such
             other
             Answers
             to
             the
             Publick
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             are
             appointed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             :
             Neither
             shall
             they
             disturb
             the
             Service
             or
             Sermon
             by
             walking
             or
             talking
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             nor
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Service
             or
             Sermon
             ,
             without
             some
             urgent
             or
             reasonable
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XIX
             .
             Loyterers
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             near
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             ,
             and
             their
             Assistants
             ,
             shall
             not
             suffer
             any
             idle
             Persons
             to
             abide
             either
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             or
             Church-porch
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             or
             Preaching
             ;
             but
             shall
             cause
             them
             either
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             depart
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             provided
             against
             every
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             of
             every
             Parish
             against
             the
             time
             of
             every
             Communion
             ,
             shall
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             provide
             a
             sufficient
             quantity
             of
             fine
             white
             Bread
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             and
             wholesom
             Wine
             for
             the
             number
             of
             Communicants
             that
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             receive
             there
             :
             which
             Wine
             we
             require
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Communion
             Table
             in
             a
             clean
             and
             sweet
             standing
             Pot
             ,
             or
             Stoop
             of
             Pewter
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             purer
             Metal
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
             The
             Communion
             to
             be
             thrice
             a-Year
             received
             .
          
           
             IN
             every
             Parish
             Church
             and
             Chapel
             where
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             be
             administred
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             the
             holy
             Communion
             shall
             be
             ministred
             by
             the
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             times
             as
             every
             Parishioner
             may
             Communicate
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             thrice
             in
             the
             Year
             (
             whereof
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             to
             be
             one
             )
             according
             as
             they
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             .
             Provided
             ,
             That
             every
             Minister
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             administreth
             the
             Communion
             ,
             shall
             first
             receive
             that
             Sacrament
             himself
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             no
             Bread
             or
             Wine
             newly
             brought
             shall
             be
             used
             ;
             but
             first
             the
             Words
             of
             Institution
             shall
             be
             rehearsed
             when
             the
             said
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             be
             present
             upon
             the
             Communion
             Table
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Minister
             shall
             deliver
             both
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             to
             every
             Communicant
             severally
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
             Warning
             to
             be
             given
             beforehand
             for
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             every
             Lay
             Person
             is
             bound
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             thrice
             every
             Year
             ,
             and
             many
             notwithstanding
             do
             not
             receive
             that
             Sacrament
             once
             in
             a
             year
             :
             We
             do
             require
             every
             Minister
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             his
             Parishioners
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Morning
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Sunday
             before
             every
             time
             of
             his
             administring
             
             that
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             preparation
             of
             themselves
             :
             Which
             said
             warning
             we
             enjoyn
             the
             said
             Parishioners
             to
             accept
             and
             obey
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
             Students
             in
             Colledges
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             four
             times
             a-Year
             .
          
           
             IN
             all
             Colledges
             and
             Halls
             within
             both
             the
             Universities
             ,
             the
             Masters
             and
             Fellows
             ,
             such
             especially
             as
             have
             any
             Pupils
             ,
             shall
             be
             careful
             that
             all
             their
             said
             Pupils
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             remain
             amongst
             them
             ,
             be
             well
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             do
             diligently
             frequent
             Publick
             Service
             ,
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             which
             we
             ordain
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             all
             such
             Colledges
             and
             Halls
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Sunday
             of
             every
             Month
             ,
             requiring
             all
             the
             said
             Masters
             ,
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Students
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             Servants
             there
             so
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             communicate
             four
             times
             in
             the
             Year
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             kneeling
             reverently
             and
             decently
             upon
             their
             Knees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Communion
             Book
             prescribed
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
             Copes
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             by
             those
             that
             Administer
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             IN
             all
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             the
             holy
             Communion
             shall
             be
             administred
             upon
             principal
             Feast-days
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Dean
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             by
             a
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Prebendary
             ,
             the
             principal
             Minister
             using
             a
             decent
             Cope
             ,
             and
             being
             assisted
             with
             the
             Gospeller
             and
             Epistler
             agreeably
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Advertisements
             published
             
               Ann.
               7
               Elizabethae
            
             :
             The
             said
             Communion
             to
             be
             Administred
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             limitation
             as
             is
             specified
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             on
             such
             limitation
             by
             any
             construction
             shall
             be
             allowed
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Deans
             ,
             Wardens
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             or
             Heads
             of
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             Prebendaries
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Petty
             Canons
             ,
             Singing-men
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             shall
             receive
             the
             Communion
             four
             times
             yearly
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XXV
             .
             Surplices
             and
             Hoods
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             time
             o`
             Divine
             Service
             and
             Prayers
             in
             all
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             wear
             Surplices
             :
             saving
             that
             all
             Deans
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Heads
             of
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Prebendaries
             being
             Graduats
             ,
             shall
             daily
             at
             the
             times
             both
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             wear
             with
             their
             Surplices
             such
             Hoods
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
             Notorious
             Offenders
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             admit
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             any
             of
             his
             Cure
             or
             Flock
             which
             be
             openly
             known
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             notorious
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             any
             who
             have
             maliciously
             and
             openly
             contended
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             until
             they
             shall
             be
             reconciled
             :
             Nor
             any
             Churchwardens
             or
             Side-men
             ,
             who
             having
             taken
             their
             Oaths
             to
             present
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             all
             such
             Publick
             Offences
             as
             they
             are
             particularly
             charged
             to
             enquire
             of
             in
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             shall
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             said
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             faithful
             discharging
             of
             them
             is
             the
             chief
             means
             whereby
             publick
             Sins
             and
             Offences
             may
             be
             reformed
             and
             punished
             )
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             ,
             desperately
             and
             irreligiously
             incur
             the
             horrible
             Crime
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             either
             in
             neglecting
             or
             in
             refusing
             to
             present
             such
             of
             the
             said
             Enormities
             and
             Publick
             Offences
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             committed
             in
             their
             said
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             are
             notoriously
             offensive
             to
             the
             Congregation
             there
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             urged
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Minister
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Ordinary
             himself
             ,
             to
             discharge
             their
             Consciences
             by
             presenting
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             incur
             so
             desperately
             the
             said
             horrible
             Sin
             of
             Perjury
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
             Schismaticks
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             when
             he
             celebrateth
             the
             Communion
             ,
             shall
             wittingly
             administer
             the
             same
             to
             any
             but
             to
             such
             as
             kneel
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             like
             pain
             to
             any
             that
             refuse
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Publick
             Prayers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             that
             are
             common
             and
             notorious
             Depravers
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             therein
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             of
             
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             agreed
             upon
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             two
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             ordering
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             that
             have
             spoken
             against
             and
             depraved
             His
             Majesty's
             Sovereign
             Authority
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             except
             every
             such
             Person
             shall
             first
             acknowledge
             to
             the
             Minister
             before
             the
             Church-wardens
             ,
             his
             repentance
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             promise
             by
             word
             (
             if
             he
             cannot
             write
             )
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             except
             (
             if
             he
             can
             write
             )
             he
             shall
             first
             do
             the
             same
             under
             his
             Hand-writing
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             Provided
             ,
             That
             every
             Minister
             so
             repelling
             any
             (
             as
             is
             specified
             either
             in
             this
             or
             in
             the
             next
             precedent
             Constitution
             )
             shall
             upon
             complaint
             ,
             or
             being
             required
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             signifie
             the
             cause
             thereof
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             obey
             his
             Order
             and
             Direction
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Strangers
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             ,
             and
             their
             Assistants
             ,
             shall
             mark
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Minister
             ,
             whether
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Parishioners
             come
             so
             often
             every
             Year
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             and
             our
             Constitutions
             do
             require
             :
             And
             whether
             any
             Strangers
             come
             often
             and
             commonly
             from
             other
             Parishes
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             their
             Minister
             of
             them
             ,
             lest
             perhaps
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             amongst
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             forbid
             ,
             and
             remit
             such
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             own
             Neighbours
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
             Fathers
             not
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             Children
             not
             Communicants
             .
          
           
             NO
             Parent
             shall
             be
             urged
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             nor
             be
             admitted
             to
             answer
             as
             Godfather
             for
             his
             own
             Child
             :
             nor
             any
             Godfather
             or
             Godmother
             shall
             be
             suffered
             to
             make
             any
             other
             Answer
             or
             Speech
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             is
             prescribed
             in
             that
             behalf
             :
             Neither
             shall
             any
             Person
             be
             admitted
             Godfather
             or
             Godmother
             to
             any
             Child
             at
             Christening
             or
             Confirmation
             ,
             before
             the
             said
             Person
             so
             undertaking
             hath
             received
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XXX
             .
             The
             lawful
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             explained
             .
          
           
             VVE
             are
             sorry
             that
             His
             Majesty's
             most
             Princely
             care
             and
             pains
             taken
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
            
             ,
             amongst
             many
             other
             Points
             ,
             touching
             this
             one
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             hath
             taken
             no
             better
             effect
             with
             many
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             Baptism
             is
             so
             greatly
             stuck
             at
             and
             impugned
             .
             For
             the
             further
             declaration
             therefore
             of
             the
             true
             use
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             all
             such
             scruple
             as
             might
             any
             ways
             trouble
             the
             Consciences
             of
             them
             who
             are
             indeed
             rightly
             Religious
             ,
             following
             the
             royal
             Steps
             of
             our
             most
             worthy
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             therein
             followeth
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             we
             do
             commend
             to
             all
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             these
             our
             Directions
             and
             Observations
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             Observed
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             Jews
             and
             Ethnicks
             derided
             both
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             for
             preaching
             and
             believing
             in
             him
             who
             was
             crucified
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             yet
             all
             ,
             both
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             discouraged
             from
             their
             Profession
             by
             the
             Ignominy
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             they
             rather
             rejoyced
             and
             triumphed
             in
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             honour
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Cross
             (
             being
             hateful
             among
             the
             Jews
             )
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             under
             it
             he
             comprehended
             not
             only
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             but
             the
             force
             ,
             effects
             and
             merits
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Comforts
             ,
             Fruits
             and
             Promises
             which
             we
             receive
             or
             expect
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             begat
             a
             reverend
             Estimation
             even
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             times
             ,
             (
             for
             ought
             that
             is
             known
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             shortly
             after
             used
             in
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             thereby
             making
             an
             outward
             shew
             and
             profession
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Astonishment
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             them
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             And
             this
             Sign
             they
             did
             not
             only
             use
             themselves
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             glory
             ,
             when
             they
             met
             with
             any
             Jews
             ,
             but
             Signed
             therewith
             their
             Children
             when
             they
             were
             Christened
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             them
             by
             that
             badge
             to
             his
             Service
             ,
             whose
             Benefits
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Cross
             did
             represent
             .
             And
             this
             use
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Greeks
             as
             the
             Latins
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             and
             great
             applause
             .
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             if
             any
             had
             opposed
             themselves
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             censured
             as
             Enemies
             
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Christ's
             Merits
             ,
             the
             Sign
             whereof
             they
             could
             no
             better
             endure
             .
             This
             continual
             and
             general
             use
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             in
             process
             of
             Time
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             was
             greatly
             abused
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             after
             that
             corruption
             of
             Popery
             had
             once
             possessed
             it
             .
             But
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             thing
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             it
             from
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             forsake
             and
             reject
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             or
             any
             such
             like
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             which
             they
             held
             and
             practised
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             confesseth
             ,
             it
             doth
             with
             reverence
             retain
             those
             Ceremoni●s
             which
             do
             neither
             endamage
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             offend
             the
             minds
             of
             sober
             men
             :
             and
             only
             departed
             from
             them
             in
             those
             particular
             Points
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             fallen
             both
             from
             themselves
             in
             their
             Ancient
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             which
             were
             their
             first
             Founders
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             amongst
             some
             other
             very
             Ancient
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             hath
             been
             retained
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             of
             those
             reverend
             Fathers
             and
             great
             Divines
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             constantly
             suffered
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             others
             being
             exiled
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             did
             after
             their
             return
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             our
             late
             Dread
             Sovereign
             ,
             continually
             defend
             and
             use
             the
             same
             .
             This
             Resolution
             and
             Practice
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             been
             allowed
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             censure
             upon
             the
             Communion
             Book
             ,
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             his
             Days
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             of
             later
             Years
             :
             because
             indeed
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Sign
             in
             Baptism
             was
             ever
             accompanied
             here
             with
             such
             sufficient
             Cautions
             and
             Exceptions
             against
             all
             Popish
             Superstition
             and
             Error
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             like
             Cases
             are
             either
             fit
             or
             convenient
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             since
             the
             abolishing
             of
             Popery
             hath
             ever
             held
             and
             taught
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             hold
             and
             teach
             still
             ,
             That
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             used
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Minister
             dipping
             the
             Infant
             in
             Water
             ,
             or
             laying
             Water
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             also
             is
             )
             hath
             pronounced
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             the
             Infant
             is
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             Baptized
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             being
             afterwards
             used
             ,
             doth
             neither
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             virtue
             and
             perfection
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             being
             omitted
             doth
             detract
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Effect
             and
             Substance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             Communion-Book
             ,
             that
             the
             Infant
             Baptized
             is
             by
             virtue
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             Signed
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             received
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christ's
             Flock
             ,
             as
             a
             perfect
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             power
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             So
             that
             for
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             precious
             to
             all
             them
             that
             rightly
             believe
             in
             Jesu
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             respects
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             retained
             still
             the
             Sign
             of
             it
             in
             Baptism
             :
             following
             therein
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             a
             lawful
             outward
             Ceremony
             and
             honourable
             Badge
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Infant
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             him
             that
             died
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Words
             used
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             being
             thus
             purged
             from
             all
             Popish
             Superstition
             and
             Error
             ,
             and
             reduced
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             the
             primary
             Institution
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             those
             true
             Rules
             of
             Doctrine
             concerning
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             are
             consonant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgments
             of
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             the
             part
             of
             every
             private
             man
             ,
             both
             Minister
             and
             other
             ,
             reverently
             to
             retain
             the
             true
             use
             of
             it
             prescribed
             by
             Publick
             Authority
             considering
             that
             things
             of
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             do
             in
             some
             sort
             alter
             their
             Natures
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             either
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             a
             lawful
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             omitted
             at
             every
             man's
             pleasure
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             used
             when
             they
             are
             prohibited
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           Function
           and
           Charge
           .
        
         
           
             XXXI
             .
             Four
             Solemn
             Times
             appointed
             for
             the
             making
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             led
             by
             Example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             appointed
             Prayers
             and
             Fasts
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             Solemn
             ordering
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             allotted
             certain
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             only
             Sacred
             Orders
             might
             be
             given
             or
             conferred
             :
             We
             ,
             following
             their
             holy
             and
             religious
             Example
             ,
             do
             constitute
             and
             decree
             ,
             That
             no
             Deacons
             or
             Ministers
             be
             made
             and
             ordained
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             the
             Sundays
             immediately
             following
             
               Jejunia
               quatuor
               temporum
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Ember-weeks
             ,
             appointed
             in
             Ancient
             
             time
             for
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             (
             purposely
             for
             this
             cause
             at
             their
             first
             Institution
             )
             and
             so
             continued
             at
             this
             Day
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             that
             this
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             or
             Parish-Church
             where
             the
             Bishop
             resideth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Arch-deacon
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             two
             Prebendaries
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             they
             shall
             happen
             by
             any
             lawful
             cause
             to
             be
             lett
             or
             hindred
             )
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             four
             other
             grave
             Persons
             ,
             being
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             allowed
             for
             Publick
             Preachers
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
             None
             to
             be
             made
             Deacon
             and
             Minister
             both
             in
             one
             Day
             .
          
           
             THE
             Office
             of
             Deacon
             being
             a
             step
             or
             degree
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             We
             do
             ordain
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             hereafter
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             make
             any
             Person
             ,
             of
             what
             qualities
             or
             gifts
             soever
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             and
             a
             Minister
             both
             together
             upon
             one
             day
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             order
             in
             that
             behalf
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             making
             and
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             be
             strictly
             observed
             .
             Not
             that
             always
             every
             Deacon
             should
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             Ministery
             for
             a
             whole
             Year
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             find
             good
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             being
             now
             four
             times
             appointed
             in
             every
             Year
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Deacons
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             may
             ever
             be
             some
             time
             of
             trial
             of
             their
             behaviour
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
             The
             Titles
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             been
             long
             since
             provided
             by
             many
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             either
             Deacon
             or
             Priest
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             first
             some
             certain
             place
             where
             he
             might
             use
             his
             Function
             .
             According
             to
             which
             Examples
             we
             do
             ordain
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             no
             Person
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             Sacred
             Orders
             ,
             except
             he
             shall
             at
             that
             time
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             whom
             he
             desireth
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             a
             Presentation
             of
             himself
             to
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             Preferment
             then
             void
             in
             that
             Diocess
             :
             or
             shall
             bring
             to
             the
             said
             Bishop
             a
             true
             and
             undoubted
             Certificate
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             is
             provided
             of
             some
             Church
             within
             the
             said
             Diocess
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             attend
             the
             cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Ministers
             place
             vacant
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             Collegiate
             Church
             therein
             also
             situate
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             execute
             his
             Ministery
             :
             or
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Fellow
             ,
             or
             in
             right
             as
             a
             Fellow
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Conduct
             or
             Chaplain
             in
             some
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             
             or
             Oxford
             :
             or
             except
             he
             be
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             of
             five
             years
             standing
             ,
             that
             liveth
             of
             his
             own
             Charge
             in
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             :
             or
             except
             by
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             that
             doth
             ordain
             him
             Minister
             ,
             he
             be
             shortly
             after
             to
             be
             admitted
             either
             to
             some
             Benefice
             or
             Curatship
             then
             void
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Bishop
             shall
             admit
             any
             Person
             into
             the
             Ministery
             that
             hath
             none
             of
             these
             Titles
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             keep
             and
             maintain
             him
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             till
             he
             do
             prefer
             him
             to
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             .
             And
             if
             the
             said
             Bishop
             shall
             refuse
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             being
             assisted
             with
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             giving
             of
             Orders
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             Year
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
             The
             Quality
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             NO
             Bishop
             shall
             henceforth
             admit
             any
             Person
             into
             Sacred
             Orders
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             either
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Universities
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             or
             except
             he
             shall
             bring
             Letters
             Dimissory
             (
             so
             termed
             )
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             whose
             Diocess
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             is
             three
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             four
             and
             twenty
             years
             compleat
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             some
             Degree
             of
             School
             in
             either
             of
             the
             said
             Universities
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             able
             to
             yield
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Faith
             in
             Latin
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             approved
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             by
             sufficient
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             except
             moreover
             ,
             he
             shall
             then
             exhibit
             Letters
             Testimonial
             of
             his
             good
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             under
             the
             Seal
             of
             some
             College
             of
             Cambridge
             or
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             before
             he
             remained
             ,
             or
             of
             three
             or
             four
             grave
             Ministers
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Subscription
             and
             Testimony
             of
             other
             credible
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             known
             his
             life
             and
             behaviour
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             next
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
             The
             Examination
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             THE
             Bishop
             before
             he
             admit
             any
             Person
             to
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             shall
             diligently
             examine
             him
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             those
             Ministers
             that
             shall
             assist
             him
             at
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             And
             if
             the
             said
             Bishop
             have
             any
             lawful
             impediment
             ,
             he
             shall
             cause
             the
             said
             Ministers
             carefully
             to
             examine
             every
             such
             Person
             so
             to
             be
             Ordered
             .
             Provided
             that
             they
             who
             shall
             assist
             the
             Bishop
             in
             examining
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             shall
             be
             of
             his
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             conveniently
             be
             had
             ,
             or
             other
             sufficient
             Preachers
             of
             the
             same
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             three
             at
             the
             
             least
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Suffragan
             shall
             admit
             any
             to
             Sacred
             Orders
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             so
             qualified
             and
             examined
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             have
             Ordained
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             his
             Province
             having
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             and
             being
             assisted
             therein
             by
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             shall
             suspend
             the
             said
             Bishop
             or
             Suffragan
             so
             offending
             ,
             from
             making
             either
             Deacons
             or
             Priests
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             years
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXVI
             .
             Subscription
             required
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             NO
             Person
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             nor
             either
             by
             Institution
             or
             Collation
             admitted
             to
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             ,
             nor
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             ,
             to
             Catechize
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Lecturer
             or
             Reader
             of
             Divinity
             in
             either
             University
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             City
             or
             Market-Town
             ,
             Parish-Church
             ,
             Chapel
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             place
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             Licensed
             either
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             )
             under
             their
             Hands
             and
             Seals
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Universities
             under
             their
             Seal
             likewise
             ;
             and
             except
             he
             shall
             first
             subscribe
             to
             these
             three
             Articles
             following
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             and
             sort
             as
             we
             have
             here
             appointed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             under
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Supream
             Governour
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             His
             Highness
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Things
             or
             Causes
             ,
             as
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Foreign
             Prince
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             State
             or
             Potentate
             ,
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             Preheminence
             or
             Authority
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             within
             His
             Majesty's
             said
             Realms
             ,
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             Ordering
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             containeth
             in
             it
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             lawfully
             so
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             will
             use
             the
             Form
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             prescribed
             in
             Publick
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             alloweth
             the
             Book
             of
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             of
             both
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             in
             the
             Convocation
             holden
             at
             London
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             two
             :
             and
             that
             he
             acknowledgeth
             all
             and
             every
             the
             Articles
             therein
             contained
             ,
             being
             in
             number
             Nine
             and
             thirty
             ,
             besides
             the
             Ratification
             ,
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             Of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             three
             Articles
             whosoever
             will
             subscribe
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             all
             ambiguities
             ,
             subscribe
             in
             this
             Order
             and
             Form
             of
             Words
             ,
             
             setting
             down
             both
             his
             Christian
             and
             Sirname
             ,
             viz.
             IN.
             N.
             
               do
               willingly
               and
            
             ex
             animo
             
               subscribe
               to
               these
               three
               Articles
               above-mentioned
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             Bishop
             shall
             Ordain
             ,
             Admit
             or
             License
             any
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             Except
             he
             first
             have
             subscribed
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             here
             we
             have
             appointed
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             giving
             of
             Orders
             and
             Licences
             to
             Preach
             for
             the
             space
             of
             twelve
             Months
             .
             But
             if
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             shall
             offend
             therein
             ,
             we
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             His
             Majesty's
             Censure
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXVII
             .
             Subscription
             before
             the
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             NOne
             Licensed
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Read
             Lecture
             ,
             or
             Catechise
             ,
             coming
             to
             reside
             in
             any
             Diocess
             ,
             shall
             be
             permitted
             there
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Read
             Lecture
             ,
             Catechise
             or
             Minister
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             to
             execute
             any
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Function
             ,
             by
             what
             Authority
             soever
             he
             be
             thereunto
             admitted
             )
             unless
             he
             first
             consent
             and
             subscribe
             to
             the
             three
             Articles
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Read
             Lecture
             ,
             Catechise
             or
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             Revolters
             after
             Subscription
             ,
             censured
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             Minister
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             once
             subscribed
             to
             the
             said
             three
             Articles
             ,
             shall
             omit
             to
             use
             the
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Orders
             or
             Ceremonies
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Communion-Book
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             suspended
             :
             and
             if
             after
             a
             Month
             he
             do
             not
             reform
             and
             submit
             himself
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             excommunicated
             :
             and
             then
             if
             he
             shall
             not
             submit
             himself
             within
             the
             space
             of
             another
             Month
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             from
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Cautions
             for
             Institution
             of
             Ministers
             into
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             NO
             Bishop
             shall
             institute
             any
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             Ordained
             by
             any
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             he
             first
             shew
             unto
             him
             his
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             a
             sufficient
             Testimony
             of
             his
             former
             good
             Life
             and
             Behaviour
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             require
             it
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             shall
             appear
             upon
             due
             Examination
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             his
             Ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
             XL.
             An
             Oath
             against
             Simony
             at
             Institution
             into
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             TO
             avoid
             the
             detestable
             sin
             of
             Simony
             ,
             because
             buying
             and
             selling
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Functions
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Promotions
             ,
             
             Dignities
             and
             Livings
             ,
             is
             execrable
             before
             God
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             all
             and
             every
             Bishop
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Person
             or
             Persons
             ,
             having
             Authority
             to
             Admit
             ,
             Institute
             ,
             Collate
             ,
             Install
             ,
             or
             to
             Confirm
             the
             Election
             of
             any
             Archbishop
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             other
             Person
             or
             Persons
             to
             any
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Function
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             Promotion
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Office
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Place
             or
             Benefice
             ,
             with
             Cure
             or
             without
             Cure
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             before
             every
             such
             Admission
             ,
             Institution
             ,
             Collation
             ,
             Installation
             or
             Confirmation
             of
             Election
             ,
             respectively
             minister
             to
             every
             Person
             hereafter
             to
             be
             Admitted
             ,
             Instituted
             ,
             Collated
             ,
             Installed
             or
             Confirmed
             in
             or
             to
             any
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             Bishoprick
             ,
             or
             other
             Spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Function
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             Promotion
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Place
             or
             Benefice
             with
             Cure
             or
             without
             Cure
             ,
             or
             in
             or
             to
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             whatsoever
             ,
             this
             Oath
             in
             Manner
             and
             Form
             following
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             every
             one
             whom
             it
             concerneth
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             Proctor
             :
             
               IN.
               N.
               do
               swear
               ,
               That
               I
               have
               made
               no
               Simoniacal
               Payment
               ,
               Contract
               or
               Promise
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               by
               my self
               or
               by
               any
               other
               to
               my
               Knowledge
               or
               with
               my
               Consent
               ,
               to
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               for
               or
               concerning
               the
               Procuring
               and
               Obtaining
               of
               this
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignity
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Preferment
               ,
               Office
               or
               Living
               ,
            
             (
             respectively
             and
             particularly
             naming
             the
             same
             whereunto
             he
             is
             to
             be
             Admitted
             ,
             Instituted
             ,
             Collated
             ,
             Installed
             or
             Confirmed
             )
             
               nor
               will
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               perform
               or
               satisfie
               any
               such
               kind
               of
               Payment
               ,
               Contract
               or
               Promise
               made
               by
               any
               other
               without
               my
               knowledge
               or
               consent
               :
               So
               help
               me
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             XLI
             .
             Licences
             for
             Plurality
             of
             Benefices
             limited
             ,
             and
             Residence
             enjoined
             .
          
           
             NO
             Licence
             or
             Dispensation
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             more
             Benfices
             with
             Cure
             than
             one
             ,
             shall
             be
             granted
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             shall
             be
             thought
             very
             well
             worthy
             for
             his
             Learning
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             able
             and
             sufficient
             to
             discharge
             his
             Duty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             taken
             the
             Degrce
             of
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             at
             the
             least
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Universities
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             publick
             and
             sufficient
             Preacher
             Licensed
             .
             Provided
             always
             ,
             That
             he
             be
             by
             a
             good
             and
             sufficient
             Caution
             bound
             to
             make
             his
             personal
             Residence
             in
             each
             his
             said
             Benefices
             for
             some
             reasonable
             time
             in
             every
             year
             :
             And
             that
             the
             said
             Benefices
             be
             not
             more
             than
             thirty
             miles
             distant
             asunder
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             he
             have
             under
             him
             in
             the
             Benefice
             where
             he
             doth
             not
             reside
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             lawfully
             allowed
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XLII
             .
             Residence
             of
             Deans
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Dean
             ,
             Master
             or
             Warden
             ,
             or
             chief
             Governour
             of
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             shall
             be
             resident
             in
             his
             said
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             fourscore
             and
             ten
             days
             Conjunction
             or
             Divisim
             in
             every
             Year
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             continue
             there
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             good
             Hospitality
             ,
             except
             he
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             let
             with
             weighty
             and
             urgent
             Causes
             to
             be
             approved
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             lawful
             sort
             dispensed
             with
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             is
             present
             ,
             He
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Canons
             or
             Prebendaries
             resident
             ,
             shall
             take
             special
             Care
             ,
             that
             the
             Statutes
             and
             laudable
             Customs
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             (
             not
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Prerogative
             Royal
             )
             The
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             being
             in
             force
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Constitutions
             now
             set
             forth
             and
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Majesty's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             lawfully
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             in
             his
             Visitation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             be
             diligently
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             petty
             Canons
             ,
             Vicars
             choral
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             be
             urged
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             have
             the
             New
             Testament
             not
             only
             in
             English
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Latin.
             
          
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
             Deans
             and
             Prebendaries
             to
             Preach
             during
             their
             Residence
             .
          
           
             THE
             Dean
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Warden
             or
             chief
             Governour
             ,
             Prebendaries
             and
             Canons
             in
             every
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Church
             shall
             not
             only
             Preach
             there
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             so
             often
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             Law
             ,
             Statute
             ,
             Ordinance
             or
             Custom
             ,
             but
             shall
             likewise
             Preach
             in
             other
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             Diocess
             where
             they
             are
             Resident
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             those
             Places
             whence
             they
             or
             their
             Church
             receive
             any
             yearly
             Rents
             or
             Profits
             .
             And
             in
             case
             they
             themselves
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             lawfully
             absent
             ,
             they
             shall
             substitute
             such
             licensed
             Preachers
             to
             supply
             their
             turns
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             shall
             be
             thought
             meet
             to
             Preach
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             .
             And
             if
             any
             otherwise
             neglect
             or
             omit
             to
             supply
             his
             Course
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             the
             Offender
             shall
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             by
             him
             or
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Church
             appertaineth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Offence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XLIV
             .
             Prebendaries
             to
             be
             resident
             upon
             their
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             NO
             Prebendaries
             nor
             Canons
             in
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             having
             one
             or
             more
             Benefices
             with
             Cure
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             being
             Residentiaries
             in
             the
             same
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Churches
             )
             shall
             under
             colour
             of
             their
             said
             Prebends
             ,
             absent
             themselves
             from
             their
             Benefices
             with
             Cure
             above
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Month
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             for
             some
             urgent
             Cause
             ,
             and
             certain
             time
             to
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             And
             such
             of
             the
             said
             Canons
             and
             Prebendaries
             as
             by
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Churches
             do
             stand
             bound
             to
             be
             Resident
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             so
             among
             themselves
             sort
             and
             proportion
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             concerning
             Residence
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             said
             Churches
             ,
             as
             that
             some
             of
             them
             always
             shall
             be
             personally
             Resident
             there
             :
             and
             that
             all
             those
             who
             be
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             Residentiaries
             in
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             shall
             after
             the
             days
             of
             their
             Residency
             appointed
             by
             their
             local
             Statutes
             or
             Customs
             expired
             ,
             presently
             repair
             to
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             or
             some
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             charge
             where
             the
             Law
             requireth
             their
             Presence
             there
             to
             discharge
             their
             Duties
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             in
             that
             Case
             provided
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             to
             be
             duly
             performed
             and
             put
             in
             Execution
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLV
             .
             Beneficed
             Preachers
             being
             Resident
             upon
             their
             Livings
             ,
             to
             Preach
             every
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Beneficed
             man
             allowed
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             residing
             on
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             having
             no
             lawful
             Impediment
             ,
             shall
             in
             his
             own
             Cure
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             where
             he
             may
             conveniently
             ,
             near
             adjoyning
             (
             where
             no
             Preacher
             is
             )
             preach
             one
             Sermon
             every
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             soberly
             and
             sincerely
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             best
             Edification
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLVI
             .
             Beneficed
             men
             ,
             not
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             procure
             monthly
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Beneficed
             man
             ,
             not
             allowed
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             shall
             procure
             Sermons
             to
             be
             Preached
             in
             his
             Cure
             once
             in
             every
             Month
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             by
             Preachers
             lawfully
             Licensed
             ,
             if
             his
             Living
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             And
             upon
             every
             Sunday
             when
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             in
             his
             Cure
             ,
             he
             or
             his
             Curate
             shall
             read
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Homilies
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             prescribed
             by
             Authority
             to
             the
             intents
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XLVII
             .
             Absence
             of
             Beneficed
             men
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             Curates
             that
             are
             allowed
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Beneficed
             man
             Licensed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             upon
             urgent
             Occasions
             of
             other
             Service
             not
             to
             reside
             upon
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             shall
             cause
             his
             Cure
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             a
             Curate
             that
             is
             a
             sufficient
             and
             Licensed
             Preacher
             ,
             if
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Benefice
             will
             bear
             it
             .
             But
             whosoever
             hath
             two
             Benefices
             shall
             maintain
             a
             Preacher
             Licensed
             ,
             in
             the
             Benefice
             where
             he
             doth
             not
             reside
             ,
             except
             he
             preach
             himself
             at
             both
             of
             them
             usually
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLVIII
             .
             None
             to
             be
             Curates
             but
             allowed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             NO
             Curate
             or
             Minister
             shall
             be
             permitted
             to
             serve
             in
             any
             Place
             ,
             without
             Examination
             and
             Admission
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             having
             Episcopal
             Jurissdiction
             ,
             in
             Writing
             under
             his
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             having
             respect
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             and
             meetness
             of
             the
             Party
             .
             And
             the
             said
             Curates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             they
             remove
             from
             one
             Diocess
             to
             another
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             by
             any
             means
             admitted
             to
             serve
             without
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             in
             Writing
             ,
             of
             their
             Honesty
             ,
             Ability
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Nor
             any
             shall
             serve
             more
             than
             one
             Church
             or
             Chapel
             upon
             one
             day
             ,
             Except
             that
             Chapel
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             or
             united
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             unless
             the
             said
             Church
             or
             Chapel
             where
             such
             a
             Minister
             shall
             serve
             in
             two
             places
             ,
             be
             not
             able
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Ordinary
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             Curate
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIX
             .
             Ministers
             not
             allowed
             Preachers
             may
             not
             Expound
             .
          
           
             NO
             Person
             whatsoever
             not
             examined
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             not
             Licensed
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             for
             a
             sufficient
             or
             convenient
             Preacher
             ,
             shall
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             Expound
             in
             his
             own
             Cure
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             any
             Scripture
             or
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             shall
             only
             study
             to
             read
             plainly
             and
             aptly
             (
             without
             glossing
             or
             adding
             )
             the
             Homilies
             already
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             to
             be
             published
             by
             Lawful
             Authority
             ,
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             Instruction
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             Strangers
             not
             admitted
             to
             Preach
             without
             shewing
             their
             Licence
             .
          
           
             NEither
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Church
             wardens
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             preach
             within
             their
             Churches
             or
             Chapels
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             by
             shewing
             their
             Licence
             to
             Preach
             ,
             shall
             appear
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             authorized
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             LI.
             Strangers
             not
             admitted
             to
             Preach
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             without
             sufficient
             Authority
             .
          
           
             THE
             Deans
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             Residentiaries
             of
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             no
             Stranger
             to
             Preach
             unto
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             by
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             .
             And
             if
             any
             in
             his
             Sermon
             shall
             publish
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             either
             strange
             or
             disagreeing
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             agreed
             upon
             in
             the
             Convocation
             House
             ,
             
               Anno
               1562.
            
             or
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             Dean
             or
             the
             Residents
             shall
             by
             their
             Letters
             subscribed
             with
             some
             of
             their
             Hands
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             give
             notice
             of
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             determine
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             Order
             therein
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             convenient
             .
          
        
         
           
             LII
             .
             The
             Names
             of
             Strange
             Preachers
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             a
             Book
             .
          
           
             THAT
             the
             Bishop
             may
             understand
             (
             if
             Occasion
             so
             require
             )
             what
             Sermons
             are
             made
             in
             every
             Church
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             who
             presume
             to
             preach
             without
             Licence
             ,
             the
             Church-wardens
             and
             Side-men
             shall
             see
             that
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             Preachers
             which
             come
             to
             their
             Church
             from
             any
             other
             Place
             ,
             be
             noted
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             have
             ready
             for
             that
             Purpose
             :
             wherein
             every
             Preacher
             shall
             subscribe
             his
             Name
             ,
             the
             Day
             wherein
             he
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             Licence
             to
             Preach
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIII
             .
             No
             Publick
             Opposition
             between
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             Preacher
             shall
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             particularly
             ,
             or
             namely
             of
             purpose
             ,
             impugn
             or
             confute
             any
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             any
             other
             Preacher
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Church
             near
             adjoyning
             ,
             before
             
             he
             hath
             acquainted
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             therewith
             ,
             and
             received
             Order
             what
             to
             do
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             because
             upon
             such
             publick
             and
             Dissenting
             and
             contradicting
             ,
             there
             may
             grow
             much
             Offence
             and
             Disquietness
             unto
             the
             People
             :
             the
             Church-wardens
             or
             Party
             grieved
             shall
             forthwith
             signifie
             the
             same
             to
             the
             said
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             the
             said
             Preacher
             any
             more
             to
             occupy
             that
             place
             which
             he
             hath
             once
             abused
             ,
             except
             he
             faithfully
             promise
             to
             forbear
             all
             such
             matter
             of
             Contention
             in
             the
             Church
             until
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             taken
             further
             Order
             therein
             :
             who
             shall
             with
             all
             convenient
             Speed
             so
             proceed
             therein
             ,
             that
             publick
             Satisfaction
             may
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Congregation
             where
             the
             Offence
             was
             given
             .
             Provided
             ,
             That
             if
             either
             of
             the
             Parties
             Offending
             do
             appeal
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             preach
             pendentelite
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIV.
             The
             Licences
             of
             Preachers
             refusing
             Conformity
             ,
             to
             be
             void
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             man
             Licensed
             heretofore
             to
             Preach
             ,
             by
             any
             Archbishop
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             by
             either
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             from
             henceforth
             refuse
             to
             conform
             himself
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Rites
             Ecclesiastical
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             admonished
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             Use
             and
             due
             Exercise
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             after
             such
             Admonition
             ,
             he
             do
             not
             conform
             himself
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Month
             ,
             We
             determine
             and
             decree
             ,
             That
             the
             Licence
             of
             every
             such
             Preacher
             shall
             thereupon
             be
             utterly
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           
             LV.
             The
             Form
             of
             a
             Prayer
             to
             be
             used
             by
             all
             Preachers
             before
             their
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             all
             Sermons
             ,
             Lectures
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             and
             Ministers
             shall
             move
             the
             People
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             this
             Form
             or
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             conveniently
             they
             may
             .
             Ye
             shall
             pray
             for
             Christ's
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Christian
             People
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             .
             And
             herein
             I
             require
             you
             most
             especially
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Kings
             most
             excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             our
             Soveraingn
             Lord
             IAMES
             ,
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Supream
             Governor
             in
             these
             his
             Realms
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             Dominions
             and
             Countreys
             ,
             over
             all
             Persons
             ,
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Temporal
             .
             Ye
             shall
             also
             pray
             for
             our
             gracious
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             the
             Noble
             Prince
             HENRY
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queens
             Royal
             Issue
             .
             Ye
             shall
             also
             pray
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             well
             Archbishops
             and
             
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             other
             Pastors
             and
             Curates
             .
             Ye
             shall
             also
             pray
             for
             the
             Kings
             most
             honourable
             Council
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             every
             of
             these
             in
             their
             several
             Callings
             ,
             may
             serve
             truly
             and
             painfully
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             edifying
             and
             well
             governing
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             remembring
             the
             Account
             that
             they
             must
             make
             .
             Also
             ye
             shall
             pray
             for
             the
             whole
             Commons
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             and
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             humble
             Obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Brotherly
             Charity
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Finally
             let
             us
             praise
             God
             for
             all
             those
             which
             are
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             Life
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pray
             unto
             God
             that
             we
             may
             have
             Grace
             to
             direct
             our
             Lives
             after
             their
             good
             Example
             :
             that
             this
             life
             ended
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             made
             Partakers
             with
             them
             of
             the
             glorious
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             Life
             everlasting
             ;
             always
             concluding
             with
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVI
             .
             Preachers
             and
             Lecturers
             to
             read
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             twice
             a
             year
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Minister
             being
             possessed
             of
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             that
             hath
             Cure
             and
             Charge
             of
             Souls
             ,
             although
             he
             chiefly
             attend
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Curate
             under
             him
             to
             execute
             the
             other
             Duties
             which
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             for
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             likewise
             every
             other
             stipendiary
             Preacher
             that
             readeth
             any
             Lecture
             ,
             or
             catechiseth
             or
             preacheth
             in
             any
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             shall
             twice
             at
             the
             least
             every
             year
             read
             himself
             the
             Divine
             Service
             upon
             two
             several
             Sundays
             publickly
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             usual
             times
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Fore-noon
             and
             After-noon
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             so
             possesseth
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             Readeth
             ,
             Catechiseth
             ,
             or
             Preacheth
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             shall
             likewise
             as
             often
             in
             every
             year
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             to
             be
             baptized
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             such
             Manner
             and
             Form
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Observation
             of
             all
             such
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             as
             are
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             in
             that
             behalf
             :
             which
             if
             he
             do
             not
             accordingly
             perform
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             that
             is
             possessed
             of
             a
             Benefice
             (
             as
             before
             )
             be
             suspended
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Reader
             ,
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             Catechiser
             ,
             be
             removed
             from
             his
             Place
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             until
             he
             or
             they
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             said
             Duties
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             and
             sort
             as
             before
             is
             prescribed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LVII
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             unpreaching
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             WHereas
             divers
             Persons
             seduced
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             do
             refuse
             to
             have
             their
             Children
             baptized
             by
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             at
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Vertue
             of
             those
             Sacraments
             did
             depend
             upon
             his
             Ability
             to
             preach
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             both
             of
             Baptism
             and
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             so
             sufficiently
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             said
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             added
             unto
             it
             that
             is
             material
             or
             necessary
             :
             We
             do
             require
             and
             charge
             every
             such
             Person
             seduced
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             reform
             that
             their
             Wilfulness
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             both
             the
             said
             Sacraments
             being
             equally
             effectual
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             ministred
             by
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Preacher
             .
             And
             if
             any
             hereafter
             shall
             offend
             herein
             ,
             or
             leave
             their
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             and
             communicate
             ,
             or
             cause
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             other
             Parishes
             abroad
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             moved
             thereby
             to
             reform
             that
             their
             Error
             and
             unlawful
             Course
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             Side-men
             or
             Quest-men
             of
             the
             Parishes
             where
             they
             dwell
             ,
             and
             there
             receive
             such
             punishment
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             as
             such
             Obstinacy
             doth
             worthily
             deserve
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             (
             persisting
             in
             their
             wilfulness
             )
             be
             suspended
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             a
             months
             further
             Obstinacy
             ,
             excommunicated
             .
             And
             likewise
             if
             any
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             Curate
             ,
             shall
             after
             the
             publishing
             hereof
             ,
             either
             receive
             to
             the
             Communion
             any
             such
             persons
             which
             are
             not
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             and
             Parish
             ,
             or
             shall
             baptize
             any
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             thereby
             strengthening
             them
             in
             their
             said
             Errors
             :
             Let
             him
             be
             suspended
             and
             not
             released
             thereof
             ,
             until
             he
             do
             faithfully
             Promise
             that
             he
             will
             not
             afterwards
             offend
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVIII
             .
             Ministers
             reading
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             wear
             Surplices
             ,
             and
             Graduates
             therewithal
             ,
             Hoods
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Minister
             saying
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             ministring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             other
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             wear
             a
             decent
             and
             comely
             Surplice
             with
             Sleeves
             ,
             to
             be
             provided
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             .
             And
             if
             any
             question
             arise
             touching
             the
             Matter
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             or
             Comeliness
             thereof
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             such
             Ministers
             as
             are
             Graduates
             ,
             shall
             wear
             
             upon
             their
             Surplices
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             such
             Hoods
             as
             by
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Universities
             are
             agreable
             to
             their
             Degrees
             ,
             which
             no
             Minister
             shall
             wear
             (
             being
             no
             Graduate
             )
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             .
             Notwithstanding
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             such
             Ministers
             as
             are
             not
             Graduates
             ,
             to
             wear
             upon
             their
             Surplices
             instead
             of
             Hoods
             ,
             some
             decent
             Tippet
             of
             black
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             Silk
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIX
             .
             Ministers
             to
             catechize
             every
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             Curate
             ,
             upon
             every
             Sunday
             and
             Holy-day
             before
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             shall
             for
             half
             an
             hour
             or
             more
             ,
             examine
             and
             instruct
             the
             Youth
             and
             ignorant
             Persons
             of
             his
             Parish
             ,
             in
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Belief
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             :
             and
             shall
             diligently
             hear
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             Catechism
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             .
             And
             all
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             ,
             shall
             cause
             their
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Apprentices
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             learned
             the
             Catechism
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             obediently
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             Minister
             until
             they
             have
             learned
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Minister
             neglect
             his
             Duty
             herein
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             sharply
             reproved
             upon
             the
             first
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             true
             notice
             thereof
             given
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             If
             after
             submitting
             himself
             ,
             he
             shall
             willingly
             offend
             therein
             again
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             suspended
             .
             If
             so
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             there
             being
             little
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             be
             therein
             reformed
             ,
             then
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             so
             remain
             until
             he
             will
             be
             reformed
             .
             And
             likewise
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
             ,
             Masters
             or
             Mistresses
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Apprentices
             shall
             neglect
             their
             Duties
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             sort
             in
             not
             causing
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             refusing
             to
             learn
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             suspended
             by
             their
             Ordinaries
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Children
             )
             and
             if
             they
             so
             persist
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             month
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             be
             excommunicated
             .
          
        
         
           
             LX.
             Confirmation
             to
             be
             performed
             once
             in
             three
             years
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             solemn
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             and
             laudable
             Custom
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             continued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             that
             all
             Bishops
             should
             lay
             their
             Hands
             upon
             Children
             baptized
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             Catechism
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             praying
             over
             them
             and
             blessing
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             holy
             Action
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Visitation
             every
             third
             Year
             :
             We
             will
             and
             appoint
             ,
             that
             every
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Suffragan
             in
             his
             accustomed
             Visitation
             ,
             
             do
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             carefully
             observe
             the
             said
             Custom
             .
             And
             if
             in
             that
             year
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Infirmity
             ,
             he
             be
             not
             able
             personally
             to
             Visit
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             not
             omit
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Duty
             of
             Confirmation
             the
             next
             year
             after
             as
             he
             may
             conveniently
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXI
             .
             Ministers
             to
             prepare
             Children
             for
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Minister
             that
             has
             Cure
             and
             Charge
             of
             Souls
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             accomplishing
             of
             the
             Orders
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             shall
             take
             especial
             Care
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Bishop
             for
             him
             to
             lay
             his
             Hands
             upon
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             can
             render
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             Catechism
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             contained
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             assign
             any
             time
             for
             the
             Performance
             of
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             every
             such
             Minister
             shall
             use
             his
             best
             endeavour
             to
             prepare
             and
             make
             able
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             procure
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             to
             be
             then
             brought
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXII
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             marry
             any
             Persons
             without
             Banns
             or
             Licence
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             
               per
               triennium
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             shall
             celebrate
             Matrimony
             between
             any
             Persons
             without
             a
             Faculty
             or
             Licence
             granted
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             these
             our
             Constitutions
             expressed
             ,
             except
             the
             Banns
             of
             Matrimony
             have
             been
             first
             published
             three
             several
             Sundays
             or
             Holy-days
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             and
             Chapels
             where
             the
             said
             Parties
             dwell
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             .
             Neither
             shall
             any
             Minister
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             pain
             ,
             under
             any
             Pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             joyn
             any
             persons
             so
             Licensed
             in
             Marriage
             at
             any
             unseasonable
             times
             ,
             but
             only
             between
             the
             hours
             of
             Eight
             and
             Twelve
             in
             the
             Fore-noon
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             private
             Place
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             the
             said
             Churches
             or
             Chapels
             where
             one
             of
             them
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             :
             nor
             when
             Banns
             are
             thrice
             asked
             (
             and
             no
             Licence
             in
             that
             respect
             necessary
             )
             before
             the
             Parents
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Parties
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             and
             one
             years
             ,
             shall
             either
             personally
             ,
             or
             by
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             signifie
             to
             him
             their
             Consents
             given
             to
             the
             said
             Marriage
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXIII
             .
             Ministers
             of
             Exempt
             Churches
             ,
             not
             to
             Marry
             without
             Banns
             or
             Licence
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Minister
             who
             shall
             hereafter
             celebrate
             Marriage
             between
             any
             Persons
             contrary
             to
             our
             said
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             any
             peculiar
             Liberty
             or
             Privilege
             claimed
             to
             appertain
             to
             certain
             Churches
             and
             Chapels
             ,
             shall
             be
             suspended
             
               per
               triennium
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             offence
             shall
             be
             committed
             .
             And
             if
             any
             such
             Minister
             shall
             afterwards
             remove
             from
             the
             Place
             where
             he
             hath
             committed
             that
             Fault
             before
             he
             bo
             suspended
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             he
             remaineth
             ,
             upon
             Certificate
             under
             the
             hand
             and
             Seal
             of
             the
             other
             Ordinary
             from
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             he
             removed
             ,
             excute
             that
             Censure
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIV
             .
             Ministers
             solemnly
             to
             bid
             Holy-days
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Curate
             ,
             shall
             in
             his
             several
             Charge
             declare
             to
             the
             People
             every
             Sunday
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             in
             the
             Communion
             Book
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Holy-days
             ,
             or
             Fasting-days
             the
             Week
             following
             .
             And
             if
             any
             do
             hereafter
             wittingly
             offend
             herein
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             admonished
             thereof
             by
             his
             Ordinary
             ,
             shall
             again
             omit
             that
             Duty
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             censured
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             until
             he
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXV
             .
             Ministers
             solemnly
             to
             denounce
             Recusants
             and
             Excommunicates
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Ordinaries
             shall
             in
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             carefully
             see
             and
             give
             Order
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             those
             who
             for
             obstinate
             refusing
             to
             frequent
             Divine
             Service
             established
             by
             publick
             Authority
             within
             this
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             those
             also
             (
             especially
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             and
             condition
             )
             who
             for
             notorious
             Contumacy
             or
             other
             notable
             Crimes
             stand
             lawfully
             Excommunicate
             ,
             (
             unless
             within
             three
             months
             immediately
             after
             the
             said
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             pronounced
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             reform
             themselves
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Absolution
             )
             be
             every
             six
             months
             ensuing
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             as
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             remain
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             openly
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             upon
             some
             Sunday
             ,
             denounced
             and
             declared
             Excommunicate
             ,
             
             that
             others
             may
             be
             thereby
             both
             admonished
             to
             refrain
             their
             Company
             and
             Society
             ,
             and
             excited
             the
             rather
             to
             procure
             out
             a
             Writ
             
               De
               Excommunicato
               capiendo
            
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bring
             and
             reduce
             them
             into
             due
             order
             ,
             and
             obedience
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Register
             of
             every
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             shall
             yearly
             between
             Michaelmas
             and
             Christmas
             ,
             duly
             certifie
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             all
             and
             singular
             the
             Premises
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVI
             .
             Ministers
             to
             confer
             with
             Recusants
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Minister
             being
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             having
             any
             Popish
             Recusant
             or
             Recusants
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             and
             thought
             fit
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             shall
             labour
             diligently
             with
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             thereby
             to
             reclaim
             them
             from
             their
             Errors
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             not
             such
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             procure
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             possibly
             ,
             some
             that
             are
             Preachers
             so
             qualified
             ,
             to
             take
             pains
             with
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             If
             he
             can
             procure
             none
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             inform
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             thereof
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             only
             appoint
             some
             Neighbour
             Preacher
             or
             Preachers
             adjoyning
             to
             take
             that
             Labour
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             himself
             also
             (
             as
             his
             important
             Affairs
             will
             permit
             him
             )
             shall
             use
             his
             best
             Endeavour
             by
             Instruction
             ,
             Persuasion
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             means
             he
             can
             devise
             ,
             to
             reclaim
             both
             them
             and
             all
             other
             within
             his
             Diocess
             so
             affected
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVII
             .
             Ministers
             to
             Visit
             the
             Sick.
             
          
           
             VVHEN
             any
             Person
             is
             dangerously
             sick
             in
             any
             Parish
             ,
             the
             Minister
             or
             Curate
             (
             having
             Knowledge
             thereof
             )
             shall
             resort
             unto
             him
             or
             her
             (
             if
             the
             Disease
             be
             not
             known
             ,
             or
             probably
             suspected
             to
             be
             infectious
             )
             to
             instruct
             and
             comfort
             them
             in
             their
             Distress
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Communion
             Book
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             no
             Preacher
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             most
             needful
             and
             convenient
             .
             And
             when
             any
             is
             passing
             out
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             a
             Bell
             shall
             be
             tolled
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             shall
             not
             then
             slack
             to
             do
             his
             last
             Duty
             .
             And
             after
             the
             Parties
             Death
             (
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             )
             there
             shall
             be
             rung
             no
             more
             but
             one
             short
             Peal
             ,
             and
             one
             other
             before
             the
             Burial
             ,
             and
             one
             other
             after
             the
             Burial
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXVIII
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             Christen
             or
             Bury
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             shall
             refuse
             or
             delay
             to
             Christen
             any
             Child
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             him
             upon
             Sundays
             or
             Holydays
             to
             be
             Christened
             ,
             or
             to
             Bury
             any
             Corps
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Church-Yard
             (
             convcnient
             Warning
             being
             given
             him
             thereof
             before
             )
             in
             such
             manner
             and
             Form
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             .
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             refuse
             to
             Christen
             the
             one
             or
             Bury
             the
             other
             ,
             except
             the
             Party
             deceased
             were
             denounced
             Excommunicated
             
               Majori
               Excommunicatione
            
             ,
             for
             some
             grievous
             and
             notorious
             Crime
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             man
             able
             to
             testifie
             of
             his
             Repentance
             )
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             from
             his
             Ministery
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIX
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             defer
             Christening
             ,
             if
             the
             Child
             be
             in
             Danger
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             Minister
             being
             duly
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             Collusion
             ,
             informed
             of
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Danger
             of
             Death
             of
             any
             Infant
             unbaptized
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             desired
             to
             go
             or
             come
             to
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             said
             Infant
             remaineth
             ,
             to
             Baptize
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             either
             wilfully
             refuse
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             of
             Purpose
             ,
             or
             of
             gross
             Negligence
             shall
             so
             defer
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             might
             conveniently
             have
             resorted
             to
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             have
             Baptized
             the
             said
             Infant
             ,
             it
             dieth
             through
             such
             his
             Default
             unbaptized
             ;
             the
             said
             Minister
             shall
             be
             suspended
             for
             three
             months
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             restitution
             shall
             acknowledge
             his
             Fault
             ,
             and
             promise
             before
             his
             Ordinary
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             wittingly
             incur
             the
             like
             again
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Curate
             or
             a
             Substitute
             ,
             this
             Constitution
             shall
             not
             extend
             to
             the
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Curate
             or
             Substitute
             present
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXX
             .
             Ministers
             to
             keep
             a
             Register
             of
             Christenings
             ,
             Weddings
             and
             Burials
             .
          
           
             IN
             every
             Parish
             Church
             and
             Chapel
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             shall
             be
             provided
             one
             Parchment
             Book
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             wherein
             shall
             be
             written
             the
             day
             and
             year
             of
             every
             Christening
             ,
             Wedding
             and
             Burial
             which
             have
             been
             in
             that
             Parish
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             first
             made
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             ancient
             Books
             thereof
             can
             
             be
             procured
             ,
             but
             especially
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             late
             Queen
             .
             And
             for
             the
             safe
             keeping
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             the
             Church-wardens
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             shall
             provide
             one
             sure
             Coffer
             with
             three
             Locks
             and
             Keys
             ;
             whereof
             the
             one
             to
             remain
             with
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             with
             the
             Church-wardens
             severally
             ;
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             Minister
             without
             the
             two
             Church-wardens
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church-wardens
             without
             the
             Minister
             ,
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             take
             that
             Book
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Coffer
             .
             And
             henceforth
             upon
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Morning
             or
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Minister
             and
             Church-wardens
             shall
             take
             the
             said
             Parchment
             Book
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Coffer
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Church-wardens
             shall
             Write
             and
             Record
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             Persons
             Christened
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Names
             and
             Surnames
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             Persons
             Married
             and
             Buried
             in
             that
             Parish
             ,
             in
             the
             Week
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             and
             year
             of
             every
             such
             Christening
             ,
             Marriage
             and
             Burial
             :
             And
             that
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             lay
             up
             that
             Book
             in
             the
             Coffer
             as
             before
             :
             And
             the
             Minister
             and
             Church-wardens
             unto
             every
             Page
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             such
             Inscriptions
             ,
             shall
             subscribe
             their
             Names
             .
             And
             the
             Church-wardens
             shall
             once
             every
             year
             within
             one
             Month
             after
             the
             five
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             transmit
             unto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             Persons
             Christened
             ,
             Married
             or
             Buried
             in
             their
             Parish
             in
             the
             year
             before
             (
             ended
             the
             said
             five
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             March
             )
             and
             the
             certain
             days
             and
             months
             in
             which
             ,
             every
             such
             Christening
             ,
             Marriage
             and
             Burial
             was
             had
             ,
             to
             be
             subscribed
             with
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             said
             Minister
             and
             Church-wardens
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             same
             may
             faithfully
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             Registry
             of
             the
             said
             Bishop
             :
             which
             Certificate
             shall
             be
             received
             without
             Fee.
             And
             if
             the
             Minister
             or
             Church-wardens
             shall
             be
             negligent
             in
             performance
             of
             any
             thing
             herein
             contained
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             to
             convent
             them
             ,
             and
             proceed
             against
             every
             of
             them
             as
             contemners
             of
             this
             our
             Constitution
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXI
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             preach
             or
             administer
             the
             Communion
             in
             Private
             Houses
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             shall
             Prench
             or
             Administer
             the
             holy
             Communion
             in
             any
             private
             House
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             times
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             any
             being
             either
             so
             impotent
             as
             he
             cannot
             go
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             very
             dangerously
             sick
             ,
             are
             desirous
             to
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             for
             the
             first
             Offence
             ,
             and
             Excommunication
             for
             the
             second
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             Houses
             are
             here
             reputed
             for
             Private
             Houses
             ,
             wherein
             
             are
             no
             Chapels
             dedicated
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             And
             provided
             also
             under
             the
             pains
             before
             expressed
             ,
             that
             no
             Chaplains
             do
             Preach
             or
             Administer
             the
             Communion
             in
             any
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Chapels
             of
             the
             said
             Houses
             ;
             and
             that
             also
             they
             do
             the
             same
             very
             seldom
             upon
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             :
             So
             that
             both
             the
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             of
             the
             said
             Houses
             and
             their
             Families
             shall
             at
             other
             times
             resort
             to
             their
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             there
             receive
             the
             holy
             Communion
             at
             the
             least
             once
             every
             year
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXII
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             appoint
             publick
             or
             private
             Fasts
             or
             Prophesies
             ,
             or
             to
             Exercise
             ,
             but
             by
             Authority
             .
          
           
             NO
             Minister
             or
             Ministers
             shall
             without
             the
             Licence
             and
             Direction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             first
             obtained
             and
             had
             under
             his
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             appoint
             or
             keep
             any
             solemn
             Fasts
             ,
             either
             publickly
             or
             in
             any
             private
             Houses
             ,
             other
             than
             such
             as
             by
             Law
             are
             ,
             or
             by
             publick
             Authority
             shall
             be
             appointed
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             wittingly
             present
             at
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             for
             the
             first
             Fault
             ,
             of
             Excommunication
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             of
             Deposition
             from
             the
             Ministery
             for
             the
             third
             .
             Neither
             shall
             any
             Minister
             not
             Licensed
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             presume
             to
             appoint
             or
             hold
             any
             Meetings
             for
             Sermons
             ,
             commonly
             termed
             by
             some
             Prophesies
             or
             Exercises
             ,
             in
             Market-Towns
             or
             other
             places
             ,
             under
             the
             said
             Pains
             :
             Nor
             without
             such
             Licence
             to
             attempt
             upon
             any
             Pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             of
             Possession
             or
             Obsession
             ,
             by
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             to
             cast
             out
             any
             Devil
             or
             Devils
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Imposture
             or
             Cozenage
             ,
             and
             Deposition
             from
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXIII
             .
             Ministers
             not
             to
             hold
             private
             Conventicles
             .
          
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             all
             conventicles
             and
             secret
             Meetings
             of
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             have
             been
             ever
             justly
             accounted
             very
             hurtful
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             live
             :
             We
             do
             now
             Ordain
             and
             Constitute
             ,
             That
             no
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Persons
             shall
             meet
             together
             in
             any
             private
             House
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             to
             consult
             upon
             any
             matter
             or
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             them
             or
             upon
             their
             motion
             or
             direction
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             which
             may
             any
             way
             tend
             to
             the
             Impeaching
             or
             Depraving
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             now
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXIV
             .
             Decency
             in
             Apparel
             enjoyned
             to
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             THE
             true
             ,
             ancient
             and
             flourishing
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             being
             ever
             desirous
             that
             their
             Prelacy
             and
             Clergy
             might
             be
             had
             as
             well
             in
             outward
             Reverence
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             regarded
             for
             the
             Worthiness
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             did
             think
             it
             sit
             by
             a
             prescript
             Form
             of
             decent
             and
             comely
             Apparel
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             known
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             receive
             the
             Honour
             and
             Estimation
             due
             to
             the
             special
             Messengers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Almighty
             God
             :
             We
             therefore
             following
             their
             grave
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             hoping
             that
             in
             time
             new-fangleness
             of
             Apparel
             in
             some
             Factious
             Persons
             will
             die
             of
             it self
             ,
             do
             constitute
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             shall
             not
             intermit
             to
             use
             the
             accustomed
             Apparel
             of
             their
             Degrees
             .
             Likewise
             all
             Deans
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Colleges
             ,
             Archdeacons
             and
             Prebendaries
             in
             Cathedral
             and
             Collegiate
             Churches
             ,
             (
             being
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             )
             Doctors
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Law
             and
             Physick
             ,
             Batchellors
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             and
             Batchellors
             of
             Law
             having
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Living
             ,
             shall
             usually
             wear
             Gowns
             with
             standing
             Collars
             and
             Sleeves
             strait
             at
             the
             Hands
             ,
             or
             wide
             Sleeves
             ,
             as
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             with
             Hoods
             or
             Tippets
             of
             Silk
             or
             Sarcenet
             ,
             and
             square
             Caps
             .
             And
             that
             all
             other
             Ministers
             admitted
             or
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             that
             Function
             ,
             shall
             also
             usually
             wear
             the
             like
             Apparel
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             except
             Tippets
             only
             .
             We
             do
             further
             in
             like
             manner
             ordain
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             said
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             shall
             usually
             wear
             in
             their
             Journeys
             Cloaks
             with
             Sleeves
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Priests
             Cloaks
             ,
             without
             Gards
             ,
             Welts
             ,
             long
             Buttons
             or
             Cuts
             .
             And
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Person
             shall
             wear
             any
             Coife
             or
             wrought
             Night-cap
             ,
             but
             only
             plain
             Night-caps
             of
             black
             Silk
             ,
             Satten
             or
             Velvet
             .
             In
             all
             which
             Particulars
             concerning
             the
             Apparel
             here
             Prescribed
             ,
             our
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             attribute
             any
             Holiness
             or
             special
             Worthiness
             to
             the
             said
             Garments
             ,
             but
             for
             Decency
             ,
             Gravity
             and
             Order
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             specified
             .
             In
             private
             Houses
             and
             in
             their
             Studies
             ,
             the
             said
             Persons
             Ecclesiastical
             may
             use
             any
             comely
             and
             Scholar-like
             Apparel
             ,
             provided
             that
             it
             be
             not
             cut
             or
             pinckt
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             publick
             they
             go
             not
             in
             their
             Doublet
             and
             Hose
             ,
             without
             Coats
             or
             Cassocks
             :
             And
             that
             they
             wear
             not
             any
             light
             coloured
             Stockings
             .
             Likewise
             poor
             Beneficed
             men
             and
             Curates
             (
             not
             being
             able
             to
             provide
             themselves
             long
             Gowns
             )
             may
             go
             in
             short
             Gowns
             ,
             of
             the
             Fashion
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXV
             .
             Sober
             Conversation
             required
             in
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             NO
             Ecclesiastical
             Person
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             other
             then
             for
             their
             honest
             Necessities
             resort
             to
             any
             Taverns
             or
             Alehouses
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             boad
             or
             lodge
             in
             any
             such
             Places
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             give
             themselves
             to
             any
             base
             or
             servile
             Labour
             ,
             or
             to
             drinking
             ,
             or
             Riot
             ,
             spending
             their
             time
             Idlely
             by
             day
             or
             by
             night
             ,
             playing
             at
             Dice
             ,
             Cards
             or
             Ta●les
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             unlawful
             Game
             :
             But
             at
             all
             times
             convenient
             ,
             they
             shall
             hear
             or
             read
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             shall
             occupy
             themselves
             with
             some
             other
             honest
             Study
             or
             Exercise
             ,
             always
             doing
             the
             things
             which
             shall
             appertain
             to
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             profit
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             always
             in
             Mind
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             excel
             all
             others
             in
             Purity
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             examples
             to
             the
             People
             to
             live
             well
             and
             Christianly
             ,
             under
             Pain
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             to
             be
             inflicted
             with
             Severity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             their
             Offences
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXV
             .
             Ministers
             at
             no
             time
             to
             forsake
             their
             Calling
             .
          
           
             NO
             man
             being
             admitted
             a
             Deacon
             or
             Minister
             ,
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             voluntarily
             relinquish
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             afterward
             use
             himself
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             as
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             such
             Men
             so
             forsaking
             their
             Calling
             ,
             the
             Church-wardens
             of
             the
             Parish
             where
             they
             dwell
             shall
             present
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             having
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           School-Masters
           .
        
         
           
             LXXVII
             .
             None
             to
             teach
             School
             without
             Licence
             .
          
           
             NO
             Man
             shall
             teach
             either
             in
             publick
             School
             ,
             or
             private
             House
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             under
             his
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             being
             found
             meet
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             his
             Learning
             and
             dexterity
             in
             Teaching
             ,
             as
             for
             sober
             and
             honest
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             right
             understanding
             of
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             also
             except
             he
             shall
             first
             subscribe
             to
             the
             first
             and
             third
             Articles
             aforementioned
             simply
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             two
             first
             Clauses
             of
             the
             second
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXVIII
             .
             Curates
             desirous
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             be
             Licensed
             before
             others
             .
          
           
             IN
             what
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             soever
             there
             is
             a
             Curate
             which
             is
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             ,
             or
             Batchelor
             of
             Arts
             ,
             or
             is
             otherwise
             well
             able
             to
             teach
             Youth
             ,
             and
             will
             willingly
             so
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             increase
             of
             his
             Living
             ,
             and
             training
             up
             of
             Children
             in
             Principles
             of
             true
             Religion
             :
             We
             will
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             a
             Licence
             to
             teach
             Youth
             of
             the
             Parish
             where
             he
             serveth
             ,
             be
             granted
             to
             none
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             said
             Curate
             .
             Provided
             always
             ,
             That
             this
             Constitution
             shall
             not
             extend
             to
             any
             Parish
             or
             Chappel
             in
             Countrey
             Towns
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             publick
             School
             founded
             already
             :
             In
             which
             case
             we
             think
             it
             not
             meet
             to
             allow
             any
             to
             teach
             Grammar
             ,
             but
             only
             him
             that
             is
             allowed
             for
             the
             said
             publick
             School
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXIX
             .
             The
             Duty
             of
             School-Masters
             .
          
           
             ALL
             School-Masters
             shall
             teach
             in
             English
             or
             Latin
             ,
             as
             the
             Children
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             the
             larger
             or
             shorter
             Catechism
             heretofore
             by
             publick
             Authority
             set
             forth
             .
             And
             as
             often
             as
             any
             Sermon
             shall
             be
             upon
             Holy
             and
             Festival
             days
             ,
             within
             the
             Parish
             where
             they
             teach
             ,
             they
             shall
             bring
             their
             Schollars
             to
             the
             Church
             where
             such
             Sermon
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             there
             see
             them
             quietly
             and
             soberly
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shall
             examine
             them
             at
             times
             convenient
             after
             their
             return
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             born
             away
             of
             such
             Sermons
             .
             Upon
             other
             days
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             they
             shall
             train
             them
             up
             with
             such
             Sentences
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             most
             expedient
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             all
             Godliness
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             teach
             the
             Grammar
             set
             forth
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             times
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             of
             noble
             Memory
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             .
             And
             if
             any
             School-Master
             being
             Licensed
             ,
             and
             having
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             shall
             offend
             in
             any
             of
             the
             premisses
             ,
             or
             either
             speak
             ,
             write
             ,
             or
             teach
             against
             any
             thing
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             formerly
             subscribed
             ,
             (
             if
             upon
             admonition
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             he
             do
             not
             amend
             and
             reform
             himself
             )
             let
             him
             be
             suspended
             from
             teaching
             School
             any
             longer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Things
           appertaining
           to
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             LXXX
             .
             The
             great
             Bible
             and
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             had
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             of
             every
             Church
             and
             Chappel
             ,
             shall
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             provide
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             
             lately
             explained
             in
             some
             few
             points
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Authority
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             his
             Highness
             Prerogative
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             convenient
             speed
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             furthest
             within
             two
             months
             after
             the
             publishing
             of
             these
             our
             Constitutions
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Parishes
             be
             yet
             unfurnished
             of
             the
             Bible
             of
             the
             largest
             Volume
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Homilies
             allowed
             by
             Authority
             ,
             the
             said
             Church-wardens
             shall
             within
             convenient
             time
             provide
             the
             same
             at
             the
             like
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXI
             .
             A
             Font
             of
             Stone
             for
             Baptism
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             ACcording
             to
             a
             former
             Constitution
             ,
             too
             much
             neglected
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             we
             appoint
             ,
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Font
             of
             Stone
             in
             every
             Church
             and
             Chappel
             where
             Baptism
             is
             to
             be
             ministred
             ;
             the
             same
             to
             be
             set
             in
             the
             Ancient
             usual
             places
             .
             In
             which
             only
             Font
             the
             Minister
             shall
             baptize
             publickly
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXII
             .
             A
             decent
             Communion
             Table
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             we
             have
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             in
             all
             Churches
             within
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             convenient
             and
             decent
             Tables
             are
             provided
             and
             placed
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             we
             appoint
             that
             the
             same
             Tables
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             be
             kept
             and
             repaired
             in
             sufficient
             and
             seemly
             manner
             ,
             and
             covered
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             with
             a
             Carpet
             of
             Silk
             or
             other
             decent
             stuff
             thought
             meet
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             if
             any
             question
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             fair
             Linen
             cloth
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             ministration
             ,
             as
             becometh
             that
             Table
             ,
             and
             so
             stand
             ,
             saving
             when
             the
             said
             holy
             Communion
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             .
             At
             which
             time
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             placed
             in
             so
             good
             sort
             within
             the
             Church
             or
             Chancel
             ,
             as
             thereby
             the
             Minister
             may
             be
             more
             conveniently
             heard
             of
             the
             Communicants
             in
             his
             Prayer
             and
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             the
             Communicants
             also
             more
             conveniently
             and
             in
             more
             number
             may
             Communicate
             with
             the
             said
             Minister
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             East-end
             of
             every
             Church
             and
             Chappel
             where
             the
             people
             may
             best
             see
             and
             read
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             other
             chosen
             Sentences
             written
             upon
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             said
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             in
             places
             convenient
             and
             likewise
             ,
             that
             a
             convenient
             Seat
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Minister
             to
             read
             Service
             in
             .
             All
             these
             to
             be
             done
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXXIII
             .
             A
             Pulpit
             to
             be
             provided
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             of
             the
             Parishioners
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             shall
             provide
             a
             comely
             and
             decent
             Pulpit
             ,
             to
             bo
             set
             in
             a
             convenient
             place
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             if
             any
             question
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             there
             seemly
             kept
             for
             the
             Preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXIV
             .
             A
             Chest
             for
             Alms
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             shall
             provide
             and
             have
             within
             three
             months
             after
             the
             publishing
             of
             these
             Constitutions
             ,
             a
             strong
             Chest
             ,
             with
             a
             hole
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             thereof
             ,
             to
             be
             provided
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             (
             if
             there
             be
             none
             such
             already
             provided
             )
             having
             three
             Keys
             ;
             of
             which
             one
             shall
             remain
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Curate
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Church-wardens
             for
             the
             time
             being
             :
             which
             Chest
             they
             shall
             set
             and
             fasten
             in
             the
             most
             convenient
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             Parishioners
             may
             put
             into
             it
             their
             Alms
             for
             their
             poor
             Neighbours
             .
             And
             the
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Curate
             shall
             diligently
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             men
             make
             their
             Testaments
             ,
             call
             upon
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             move
             their
             Neighbours
             to
             confer
             ,
             and
             give
             as
             they
             may
             well
             spare
             to
             the
             said
             Chest
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             them
             ,
             That
             whereas
             heretofore
             they
             have
             been
             diligent
             to
             bestow
             much
             substance
             otherwise
             then
             God
             commanded
             ,
             upon
             superstitious
             uses
             ,
             now
             they
             ought
             at
             this
             time
             to
             be
             much
             more
             ready
             to
             help
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             knowing
             that
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ,
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             which
             pleaseth
             God
             :
             And
             that
             also
             whatsoever
             is
             given
             for
             their
             comfort
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             mercifully
             reward
             the
             same
             .
             The
             which
             Alms
             and
             Devotion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             Keys
             shall
             yearly
             ,
             quarterly
             ,
             or
             oftner
             (
             as
             need
             requireth
             )
             take
             out
             of
             the
             Chest
             ,
             and
             distribute
             the
             same
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             or
             six
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             delivered
             to
             their
             most
             poor
             and
             needy
             neighbours
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXV
             .
             Churches
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             sufficient
             reparations
             .
          
           
             THe
             Churchwardens
             or
             Questmen
             shall
             take
             care
             ,
             and
             provide
             that
             the
             Churches
             be
             well
             and
             sufficiently
             repair'd
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             time
             to
             time
             kept
             and
             maintained
             ,
             that
             the
             Windows
             be
             well
             glazed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Floors
             be
             kept
             paved
             ,
             plain
             ,
             and
             even
             ,
             all
             things
             there
             in
             such
             an
             orderly
             
             and
             decent
             sort
             ,
             without
             dust
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             either
             noysome
             or
             unseemly
             ,
             as
             best
             becometh
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             prescribed
             in
             an
             Homily
             to
             that
             effect
             .
             The
             like
             care
             they
             shall
             take
             ,
             that
             the
             Church-yards
             be
             well
             and
             sufficiently
             repaired
             ,
             fenced
             and
             maintained
             with
             Walls
             ,
             Rails
             or
             Pales
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             in
             each
             place
             accustomed
             ,
             at
             their
             charges
             unto
             whom
             by
             Law
             the
             same
             appertaineth
             :
             but
             especially
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             in
             every
             meeting
             of
             the
             Congregation
             peace
             be
             well
             kept
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             persons
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             so
             denounced
             ,
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXVI
             .
             Churches
             to
             be
             surveyed
             ,
             and
             the
             decays
             certified
             to
             the
             High
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Dean
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             have
             Authority
             to
             hold
             Ecclesiastical
             Visitations
             by
             Composition
             ,
             Law
             or
             Prescription
             ,
             shall
             survey
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             or
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             once
             in
             every
             three
             years
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             or
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             within
             the
             said
             three
             years
             ,
             certifie
             the
             High
             Commissioners
             for
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             every
             year
             of
             such
             defects
             in
             any
             the
             said
             Churches
             ,
             as
             he
             or
             they
             do
             find
             to
             remain
             unrepaired
             ,
             and
             the
             names
             and
             sirnames
             of
             the
             parties
             faulty
             therein
             .
             Upon
             which
             Certificate
             we
             desire
             that
             the
             said
             High
             Commissioners
             will
             
               ex
               officio
               mero
            
             send
             for
             such
             parties
             and
             compel
             them
             to
             obey
             the
             just
             and
             lawful
             Decrees
             of
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinaries
             making
             such
             Certificates
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXVII
             .
             A
             Terrier
             of
             Glebe-lands
             and
             other
             Possessions
             belonging
             to
             Churches
             .
          
           
             WE
             Ordain
             ,
             That
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             all
             Bishops
             within
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             ,
             shall
             procure
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             )
             that
             a
             true
             Note
             and
             Terrier
             of
             all
             the
             Glebes
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Medows
             ,
             Gardens
             ,
             Orchards
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Stocks
             ,
             Implements
             ,
             Tenements
             and
             portions
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             lying
             out
             of
             their
             Parishes
             (
             which
             belong
             to
             any
             Parsonage
             ,
             or
             Vicarage
             ,
             or
             rural
             Prebend
             )
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             view
             of
             honest
             men
             in
             every
             Parish
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Minister
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Registry
             there
             to
             be
             for
             a
             perpetual
             memory
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXXVIII
             .
             Churches
             not
             to
             be
             Prophaned
             .
          
           
             THe
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             and
             their
             Assistants
             shall
             suffer
             no
             Plays
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             Banquets
             ,
             Suppers
             ,
             Church-ales
             ,
             Drinkings
             ,
             temporal
             Courts
             or
             Lets
             ,
             Lay-jurys
             ,
             Musters
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             prophane
             usage
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             or
             Church-yard
             ,
             neither
             the
             Bells
             to
             be
             rung
             superstitiously
             ,
             upon
             Holy-days
             or
             Eves
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             not
             at
             any
             other
             times
             ,
             without
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             themselves
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Church-wardens
           or
           Quest-men
           ,
           and
           Side-men
           or
           Assistants
           .
        
         
           
             LXXXIX
             .
             The
             choice
             of
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             their
             accompt
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             shall
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             joynt
             consent
             of
             the
             Minister
             and
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             :
             But
             if
             they
             cannot
             agree
             upon
             such
             a
             choice
             ,
             then
             the
             Minister
             shall
             chuse
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Parishioners
             another
             :
             and
             without
             such
             a
             joynt
             or
             several
             choice
             ,
             none
             shall
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Church-wardens
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             continue
             any
             longer
             then
             one
             year
             in
             that
             Office
             ,
             except
             perhaps
             they
             be
             chosen
             again
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             And
             all
             Church-wardens
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             year
             ,
             or
             within
             a
             month
             after
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             shall
             before
             the
             Minister
             and
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             give
             up
             a
             just
             account
             of
             such
             Money
             as
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             particularly
             they
             have
             bestowed
             in
             Reparations
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             going
             out
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             they
             shall
             truly
             deliver
             up
             to
             the
             Parishioners
             whatsoever
             Money
             or
             other
             things
             of
             right
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Parish
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             delivered
             over
             by
             them
             to
             the
             next
             Church-wardens
             by
             Bill
             indented
             .
          
        
         
           
             XC
             .
             The
             choice
             of
             Sidemen
             ,
             and
             their
             joynt
             Office
             with
             Church
             wardens
             .
          
           
             THE
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             of
             every
             Parish
             and
             two
             or
             three
             or
             more
             discreet
             persons
             in
             every
             Parish
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             Sidemen
             or
             Assistants
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             and
             Parishioners
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             agree
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Diocess
             )
             shall
             diligently
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Parishoners
             duly
             resort
             to
             the
             Church
             upon
             all
             Sundays
             and
             Holydays
             ,
             and
             there
             continue
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             :
             
             and
             none
             to
             walk
             or
             to
             stand
             idle
             or
             taking
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             or
             the
             Church-porch
             ,
             during
             that
             time
             .
             And
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             found
             slack
             or
             negligent
             in
             resorting
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             having
             no
             great
             or
             urgent
             cause
             of
             absence
             )
             they
             shall
             earnestly
             call
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             after
             due
             monition
             (
             if
             they
             amend
             not
             )
             they
             shall
             present
             them
             to
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             .
             The
             choice
             of
             which
             persons
             ,
             viz.
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             ,
             Side-men
             or
             Assistants
             shall
             be
             yearly
             made
             in
             
             Easter-week
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
           Parish
           Clerks
           .
        
         
           
             XCI
             .
             Parish
             Clerks
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             NO
             Parish
             Clerk
             upon
             any
             vacation
             shall
             be
             chosen
             within
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             :
             or
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             of
             that
             place
             for
             the
             time
             being
             :
             Which
             choice
             shall
             be
             signified
             by
             the
             said
             Minister
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Parson
             ,
             to
             the
             Parishioners
             the
             next
             Sunday
             following
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             And
             the
             said
             Clerk
             shall
             be
             of
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             the
             said
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Minister
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             honest
             conversation
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             for
             his
             Reading
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             his
             competent
             skill
             in
             Singing
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             .
             )
             And
             the
             said
             Clerks
             so
             chosen
             shall
             have
             and
             receive
             their
             ancient
             Wages
             ,
             without
             fraud
             or
             diminution
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Church-wardens
             at
             such
             times
             as
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             own
             collection
             according
             to
             the
             most
             ancient
             custom
             of
             every
             Parish
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           belonging
           to
           the
           Archbishops
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           
             XCII
             .
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             divers
             Courts
             for
             probate
             of
             the
             same
             Will.
             
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             many
             heretofore
             have
             been
             by
             Aparitors
             both
             of
             inferiour
             Courts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             prerogatives
             much
             distracted
             ,
             and
             diversly
             called
             ,
             and
             summoned
             for
             probate
             of
             Wills
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             Administrations
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             persons
             dying
             Intestate
             
             and
             are
             thereby
             vexed
             and
             grieved
             with
             many
             causeless
             and
             unnecessary
             troubles
             ,
             molestations
             and
             expences
             :
             we
             constitute
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             all
             Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             or
             Officials
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             at
             the
             first
             charge
             with
             an
             Oath
             all
             persons
             called
             ,
             or
             voluntarily
             appearing
             before
             them
             for
             the
             probate
             of
             any
             Will
             ,
             or
             the
             Administration
             of
             any
             Goods
             ,
             whether
             they
             know
             ,
             or
             (
             moved
             by
             any
             special
             inducement
             )
             do
             firmly
             believe
             that
             the
             party
             deceased
             (
             whose
             Testaments
             or
             Goods
             depend
             now
             in
             question
             )
             had
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             or
             her
             death
             ,
             any
             Goods
             or
             good
             Debts
             in
             any
             other
             Diocess
             or
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             within
             that
             Province
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             wherein
             the
             said
             party
             died
             ,
             amounting
             to
             the
             value
             of
             five
             pounds
             .
             And
             if
             the
             said
             person
             cited
             ,
             or
             voluntarily
             appearing
             before
             him
             ,
             shall
             upon
             his
             Oath
             affirm
             ,
             That
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             firmly
             believeth
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             party
             deceased
             had
             Goods
             or
             good
             Debts
             in
             any
             other
             Diocess
             or
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             within
             the
             said
             Province
             ,
             to
             the
             value
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             particularly
             specifie
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             :
             then
             shall
             he
             presently
             dismiss
             him
             ,
             not
             presuming
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             the
             probate
             of
             the
             said
             Will
             ,
             or
             to
             grant
             Administration
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             party
             so
             dying
             Intestate
             :
             neither
             shall
             he
             require
             or
             exact
             any
             other
             charges
             of
             the
             said
             parties
             more
             then
             such
             only
             as
             are
             due
             for
             the
             Citation
             ,
             and
             other
             Precess
             had
             and
             used
             against
             the
             said
             parties
             ,
             upon
             their
             further
             contumacy
             ;
             but
             shall
             openly
             and
             plainly
             declare
             and
             profess
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             cause
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             willing
             and
             admonishing
             the
             party
             to
             prove
             the
             said
             Will
             ,
             or
             require
             Administration
             of
             the
             said
             Goods
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             said
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             to
             exhibite
             before
             him
             the
             said
             Judge
             the
             probate
             or
             Administration
             under
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             prerogative
             within
             fourty
             days
             next
             following
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Official
             or
             other
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             any
             their
             Register
             shall
             offend
             herein
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             absolved
             or
             released
             until
             he
             have
             restored
             to
             the
             party
             all
             expences
             by
             him
             laid
             out
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Premisses
             and
             every
             such
             probate
             of
             any
             Testament
             or
             Administration
             of
             Goods
             so
             granted
             ,
             shall
             be
             held
             void
             and
             frustrate
             to
             all
             effects
             of
             the
             Law
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             charge
             and
             enjoyn
             ,
             that
             the
             Register
             of
             every
             inferiour
             Judge
             do
             without
             all
             difficulty
             or
             delay
             ,
             certify
             and
             inform
             the
             Apparitor
             of
             the
             Prerogative
             Court
             ,
             repairing
             unto
             him
             once
             a
             Month
             ,
             and
             no
             oftner
             ,
             what
             Executors
             or
             Administrators
             have
             been
             by
             his
             said
             Judge
             for
             the
             Incompetency
             of
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             dismissed
             to
             the
             said
             Prerogative
             Court
             within
             the
             Month
             next
             before
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             
             a
             Months
             Suspension
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             every
             default
             therein
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             this
             Canon
             or
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             ,
             be
             not
             prejudicial
             to
             any
             Composition
             between
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             any
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             other
             Ordinary
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             inferiour
             Judge
             that
             shall
             grant
             any
             Probate
             of
             Testament
             of
             Administration
             of
             Goods
             to
             any
             Party
             that
             shall
             voluntarily
             desire
             it
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             said
             inferiour
             Court
             ,
             and
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Prerogative
             .
             Provided
             likewise
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Man
             dye
             
               in
               itinere
            
             ,
             the
             Goods
             that
             he
             hath
             about
             him
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             shall
             not
             cause
             his
             Testament
             or
             Administration
             to
             be
             liable
             unto
             the
             Prerogative
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
             XCIII
             .
             The
             rate
             of
             Bona
             notabilia
             liable
             to
             the
             Prerogative
             Court.
             
          
           
             FUrthermore
             ,
             we
             decree
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             no
             Judge
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             Prerogative
             shall
             henceforward
             Cite
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             Cited
             
               ex
               officio
            
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             to
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Intents
             ,
             unless
             he
             have
             knowledge
             that
             the
             Party
             deceased
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             possessed
             of
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             in
             some
             other
             Diocess
             or
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             within
             that
             Province
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             died
             ,
             amounting
             to
             the
             value
             of
             five
             Pounds
             at
             the
             least
             :
             decreeing
             and
             declaring
             ,
             that
             whoso
             hath
             not
             Goods
             in
             divers
             Diocesses
             to
             the
             said
             sum
             or
             value
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             accounted
             to
             have
             
               bona
               notabilia
            
             .
             Always
             provided
             ,
             that
             this
             Clause
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             Constitution
             mentioned
             ,
             shall
             not
             prejudice
             those
             Diocesses
             where
             by
             Composition
             or
             Custom
             
               bona
               notabilia
            
             are
             rated
             at
             a
             greater
             sum
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Judge
             of
             the
             Prerogative
             Court
             ,
             or
             any
             his
             Surrogate
             ,
             or
             his
             Register
             or
             Apparitor
             ,
             shall
             cite
             ,
             or
             cause
             any
             Person
             to
             be
             Cited
             into
             his
             Court
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             premisses
             ,
             he
             shall
             restore
             to
             the
             party
             so
             cited
             all
             his
             Costs
             and
             Charges
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             and
             proceedings
             in
             that
             behalf
             shall
             be
             held
             void
             and
             frustrate
             .
             Which
             Expences
             if
             the
             said
             Judge
             or
             Register
             ,
             or
             Apparitor
             shall
             refuse
             accordingly
             to
             pay
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             untill
             he
             yield
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCIV
             .
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             the
             Arches
             or
             Audience
             ,
             but
             dwellers
             within
             the
             Archbishops
             Diocess
             or
             Peculiars
             .
          
           
             NO
             Dean
             of
             the
             Arches
             nor
             Official
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             Consistory
             ,
             nor
             any
             Judge
             of
             the
             Audience
             ,
             shall
             henceforward
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             either
             
               ex
               officio
            
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Instance
             of
             any
             party
             ,
             originally
             cite
             ,
             summon
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             compel
             ,
             or
             procure
             to
             be
             cited
             ,
             summoned
             ,
             or
             compelled
             any
             person
             which
             dwelleth
             not
             within
             the
             particular
             Diocess
             or
             peculiar
             of
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             ,
             to
             appear
             
             before
             him
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             cause
             or
             matter
             whatsoever
             belonging
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Cognizance
             ,
             without
             the
             Licence
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             first
             had
             and
             obtained
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             other
             than
             in
             such
             particular
             Cases
             only
             as
             are
             expresly
             excepted
             and
             reserved
             in
             and
             by
             a
             Statute
             
               Ann.
               23
               H.
               8.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             And
             if
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Judges
             shall
             offend
             herein
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             every
             such
             offence
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             whole
             Months
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCV
             .
             Fhe
             Restraint
             of
             double
             Quarrels
             .
          
           
             ALbeit
             by
             former
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             every
             Bishop
             hath
             had
             two
             Months
             Space
             to
             enquire
             and
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             qualities
             of
             every
             Minister
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             presented
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             instituted
             into
             any
             Benefice
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             some
             inconveniencies
             ,
             we
             do
             now
             abridge
             and
             reduce
             the
             said
             two
             Months
             unto
             eight
             and
             twenty
             days
             only
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             which
             Abridgement
             ,
             we
             do
             ordain
             and
             appoint
             ,
             that
             no
             double
             Quarrel
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             granted
             out
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             Courts
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             any
             Minister
             whosoever
             ,
             except
             he
             shall
             first
             take
             his
             personal
             Oath
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             eight
             and
             twenty
             days
             at
             the
             least
             are
             expired
             ,
             after
             he
             first
             tendered
             his
             Presentation
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             refused
             to
             grant
             him
             Institution
             thereupon
             :
             or
             shall
             enter
             Bonds
             with
             sufficient
             sureties
             to
             prove
             the
             same
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             of
             the
             Granter
             thereof
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             half
             a
             year
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             ,
             to
             be
             denounced
             by
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             Nullity
             of
             the
             double
             Quarrel
             aforesaid
             ,
             so
             unduly
             procured
             ,
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             whatsoever
             .
             Always
             provided
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             said
             eight
             and
             twenty
             Days
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             not
             institute
             any
             other
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             said
             party
             before
             presented
             ,
             
               sub
               poena
               mullitatis
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCVI
             .
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             without
             the
             subscription
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
          
           
             THAT
             the
             Jurisdictions
             of
             Bishops
             may
             be
             preserved
             (
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             )
             entire
             and
             free
             from
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             behoof
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             better
             provision
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             henceforward
             they
             be
             not
             grieved
             with
             frivolous
             and
             wrongful
             Suits
             and
             Molestations
             :
             It
             is
             ordained
             and
             provided
             ,
             that
             no
             Inhibition
             shall
             be
             granted
             out
             of
             any
             Court
             belonging
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             any
             Party
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             subscribed
             by
             an
             Advocate
             practising
             in
             the
             said
             Court
             :
             which
             the
             said
             Advocate
             shall
             do
             freely
             ,
             not
             taking
             any
             Fee
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             the
             party
             prosecuting
             the
             suit
             ,
             do
             voluntarily
             bestow
             some
             Gratuity
             
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             Counsel
             and
             Advice
             in
             the
             said
             Cause
             .
             The
             like
             Course
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             granting
             forth
             any
             Inhibition
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             any
             party
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             against
             the
             Archdeacon
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             :
             And
             if
             in
             the
             Court
             or
             Consistory
             of
             any
             Bishop
             there
             be
             no
             Advocate
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             subscription
             of
             a
             Proctor
             practising
             in
             the
             same
             Court
             be
             held
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCVII
             .
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             until
             the
             Appeal
             be
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             further
             ordered
             and
             decreed
             ,
             That
             henceforward
             no
             Inhibition
             be
             granted
             by
             occasion
             of
             any
             interlocutory
             Decree
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             cause
             of
             correction
             whatsoever
             ,
             except
             under
             the
             form
             aforesaid
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             going
             out
             of
             any
             such
             Inhibition
             ,
             the
             Appeal
             it self
             ,
             or
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             (
             avouched
             by
             Oath
             to
             be
             just
             and
             true
             )
             be
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Judge
             or
             his
             lawful
             Surrogate
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             fully
             inform'd
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Grievance
             ,
             before
             the
             granting
             forth
             of
             the
             said
             Inhibition
             .
             And
             every
             Appellant
             or
             his
             lawful
             Proctor
             shall
             before
             the
             obtaining
             of
             any
             such
             Inhibition
             ,
             shew
             and
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Judge
             or
             his
             Surrogate
             in
             Writing
             ,
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             those
             Acts
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             complaineth
             himself
             to
             be
             aggrieved
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             appealeth
             ,
             or
             shall
             take
             a
             Corporal
             Oath
             that
             he
             hath
             performed
             his
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             true
             endeavour
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             obtain
             it
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Register
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             tendring
             him
             his
             Fee.
             And
             if
             any
             Judge
             or
             Register
             shall
             either
             procure
             or
             permit
             any
             Inhibition
             to
             be
             Sealed
             ,
             so
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             Limitation
             above
             specified
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             Months
             :
             If
             any
             Proctor
             ,
             or
             other
             Person
             whatsoever
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             shall
             offend
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             either
             by
             making
             or
             sending
             out
             any
             Inhibition
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             said
             Premisses
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             Year
             without
             hope
             of
             release
             or
             restoring
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCVIII
             .
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             factious
             Appellants
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             Subscribe
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             they
             who
             break
             the
             Laws
             cannot
             in
             reason
             claim
             any
             benefit
             or
             protection
             by
             the
             same
             :
             We
             decree
             and
             appoint
             ,
             that
             after
             any
             Judge
             Ecclesiastical
             hath
             proceeded
             judiciously
             against
             obstinate
             and
             factious
             persons
             ,
             and
             contemmers
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             for
             not
             observing
             
             the
             Rites
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             for
             contempt
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             no
             Judge
             
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             shall
             admit
             or
             allow
             any
             his
             or
             their
             Appeals
             ,
             unless
             he
             having
             first
             seen
             the
             Original
             Appeal
             ,
             the
             party
             Appellant
             do
             first
             personally
             promise
             and
             avow
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             faithfully
             keep
             and
             observe
             all
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             prescript
             Form
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             do
             likewise
             subscribe
             to
             the
             three
             Articles
             formerly
             by
             us
             specified
             and
             declared
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCIX
             .
             None
             to
             marry
             within
             the
             Degrees
             prohibited
             .
          
           
             NO
             persons
             shall
             Marry
             within
             the
             Degrees
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             a
             Table
             set
             forth
             by
             Authority
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1563.
             and
             all
             Marriages
             so
             made
             and
             contracted
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             incestuous
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             consequently
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             as
             void
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             so
             married
             shall
             by
             course
             of
             Law
             be
             separated
             .
             And
             the
             aforesaid
             Table
             shall
             be
             in
             every
             Church
             publickly
             set
             up
             and
             fixed
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             None
             to
             Marry
             under
             xxi
             years
             ,
             without
             their
             Parents
             Consent
             .
          
           
             NO
             Children
             under
             the
             age
             of
             one
             and
             twenty
             years
             compleat
             ,
             shall
             contract
             themselves
             or
             marry
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Guardians
             and
             Governors
             ,
             if
             their
             Parents
             be
             deceased
             .
          
        
         
           
             CI.
             By
             whom
             Licences
             to
             Marry
             without
             Banns
             shall
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             sort
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             NO
             Faculty
             or
             Licence
             shall
             be
             henceforth
             granted
             for
             solemnization
             of
             Matrimony
             betwixt
             any
             parties
             ,
             without
             thrice
             open
             publication
             of
             the
             Banns
             according
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             by
             any
             person
             exercising
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             claiming
             any
             Priviledges
             in
             the
             right
             of
             their
             Churches
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             granted
             only
             by
             such
             as
             have
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             or
             the
             Commissary
             for
             Faculties
             ,
             Vicars
             general
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             
               sede
               plena
            
             or
             
               sede
               vacante
            
             ,
             the
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Spiritualties
             ,
             or
             Ordinaries
             exercising
             of
             right
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             in
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             respectively
             ,
             and
             unto
             such
             persons
             only
             as
             be
             of
             good
             state
             and
             quality
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             caution
             and
             security
             taken
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CII
             .
             Security
             to
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             granting
             of
             such
             Licences
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             THE
             Security
             mentioned
             shall
             contain
             these
             Conditions
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             granting
             every
             such
             Licence
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             impediment
             of
             precontract
             ,
             consanguinity
             ,
             affinity
             ,
             or
             other
             lawful
             cause
             to
             hinder
             the
             said
             Marriage
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             controversie
             or
             suit
             depending
             in
             any
             Court
             before
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             touching
             any
             contract
             or
             Marriage
             of
             either
             of
             the
             said
             parties
             with
             any
             other
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             obtained
             thereunto
             the
             express
             consent
             of
             their
             Parents
             (
             if
             they
             be
             living
             )
             or
             otherwise
             of
             their
             Guardians
             or
             Governours
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             celebrate
             the
             said
             Matrimony
             publickly
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             where
             one
             of
             them
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             between
             the
             hours
             of
             eight
             and
             twelve
             in
             the
             forenoon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CIII
             .
             Oaths
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             FOR
             the
             avoiding
             of
             all
             fraud
             and
             collusion
             in
             the
             obtaining
             of
             such
             Licences
             and
             Dispensations
             :
             We
             further
             constitute
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             before
             any
             Licence
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             without
             publication
             of
             Banns
             be
             had
             or
             granted
             ,
             it
             shall
             appear
             to
             the
             Judge
             by
             the
             Oaths
             of
             two
             sufficient
             witnesses
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             to
             be
             known
             either
             to
             the
             Judge
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             person
             of
             good
             reputation
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             known
             likewise
             to
             the
             said
             Judge
             ,
             that
             the
             express
             consent
             of
             the
             Parents
             or
             Parent
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             dead
             ,
             or
             Guardians
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             is
             thereunto
             had
             and
             obtained
             .
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             parties
             personally
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             believeth
             there
             is
             no
             let
             or
             impediment
             of
             precontract
             ,
             or
             kindred
             ,
             or
             alliance
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             lawful
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             nor
             any
             suit
             commenced
             in
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             to
             bar
             or
             hinder
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             said
             Matrimony
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Licence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CIV
             .
             An
             Exception
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Widowhood
             .
          
           
             IF
             both
             the
             parties
             which
             are
             to
             Marry
             being
             in
             Widowhood
             ,
             do
             seek
             a
             Faculty
             for
             the
             forbearing
             of
             Banns
             ,
             then
             the
             clauses
             before
             mentioned
             requiring
             the
             Parents
             consents
             ,
             may
             be
             omitted
             ;
             but
             the
             Parishes
             where
             they
             dwell
             both
             shall
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             Licence
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Parish
             named
             where
             the
             Marriage
             shall
             be
             celebrated
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Commissary
             for
             Faculties
             ,
             Vicars
             general
             ,
             or
             other
             the
             said
             Ordinaries
             shall
             
             offend
             in
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             every
             time
             so
             offending
             ,
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             months
             ;
             and
             every
             such
             Licence
             or
             Dispensation
             shall
             be
             held
             void
             to
             all
             effects
             and
             purposes
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             such
             granted
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             marrying
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             punishments
             which
             are
             appointed
             for
             clandestine
             Marriages
             .
          
        
         
           
             CV
             .
             No
             Sentence
             for
             Divorce
             to
             be
             given
             upon
             the
             sole
             confession
             of
             the
             Parties
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             Matrimonial
             causes
             have
             been
             always
             reckoned
             and
             reputed
             amongst
             the
             weightiest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             require
             the
             greater
             caution
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             handled
             and
             debated
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             especially
             in
             Causes
             wherein
             Matrimony
             having
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             duly
             solemnized
             ,
             is
             required
             upon
             any
             suggestion
             or
             pretext
             whatsoever
             to
             be
             dissolved
             or
             annulled
             :
             We
             do
             straitly
             charge
             and
             injoyn
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             proceedings
             to
             Divorce
             and
             Nullities
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             good
             circumspection
             and
             Advice
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             truth
             may
             (
             as
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             )
             be
             sifted
             out
             by
             the
             deposition
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             other
             lawful
             proofs
             and
             evictions
             ,
             and
             that
             credit
             be
             not
             given
             to
             the
             sole
             confession
             of
             the
             parties
             themselves
             howsoever
             taken
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             either
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
             CVI.
             No
             Sentence
             for
             Divorce
             to
             be
             given
             but
             in
             open
             Court.
             
          
           
             NO
             Sentence
             shall
             be
             given
             either
             for
             Separation
             a
             
               thoro
               &
               mensa
            
             ,
             or
             for
             annulling
             of
             pretended
             Matrimony
             ,
             but
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Seat
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             knowledge
             and
             consent
             either
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             within
             his
             Province
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Bishop
             within
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Dean
             of
             the
             Arches
             ,
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             Audience
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Vicars
             general
             ,
             or
             other
             principal
             Officials
             ,
             or
             
               sede
               vacante
            
             of
             the
             Guardians
             of
             the
             Spiritualties
             ,
             or
             other
             Ordinaries
             to
             whom
             of
             right
             it
             appertaineth
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             and
             Courts
             ,
             concerning
             them
             only
             that
             are
             then
             dwelling
             under
             their
             Jurisdictions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CVII
             .
             In
             all
             Sentences
             for
             Divorce
             ,
             Bond
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             not
             marrying
             during
             each
             others
             life
             .
          
           
             IN
             all
             Sentences
             pronounced
             only
             for
             Divorce
             and
             Separation
             
               a
               thoro
               &
               mensa
            
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             caution
             and
             restraint
             inserted
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             said
             Sentence
             ,
             That
             the
             parties
             so
             separated
             ,
             shall
             live
             chastly
             and
             continently
             ;
             neither
             shall
             they
             ,
             during
             each
             others
             life
             ,
             contract
             Matrimony
             
             with
             other
             person
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             observation
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             the
             said
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             shall
             not
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             until
             the
             party
             or
             parties
             requiring
             the
             same
             ,
             have
             given
             good
             and
             sufficient
             caution
             and
             security
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             any
             way
             break
             or
             transgress
             the
             said
             restraint
             or
             prohibition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CVIII
             .
             The
             penalty
             for
             Iudges
             offending
             in
             the
             Premisses
             .
          
           
             AND
             if
             any
             Judge
             giving
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             or
             Separation
             shall
             not
             fully
             keep
             and
             observe
             the
             premisses
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             suspended
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Separation
             so
             given
             contrary
             to
             the
             form
             aforesaid
             ,
             shall
             be
             held
             void
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             at
             all
             been
             given
             or
             pronounced
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           belonging
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             CIX
             .
             Notorious
             Crimes
             and
             Scandal
             to
             be
             certified
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Co●rts
             by
             Pre●entment
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             offend
             their
             brethren
             ,
             either
             by
             Adultery
             ,
             Whoredom
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             or
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             by
             Swearing
             ,
             Ribbaldry
             ,
             Usury
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             uncleanness
             and
             wickedness
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Church
             wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             ,
             and
             Sidemen
             in
             their
             next
             presentments
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             ,
             shall
             faithfully
             present
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             said
             offenders
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             and
             every
             of
             them
             may
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             ;
             and
             such
             notorious
             offenders
             shall
             not
             be
             ad●●tted
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             till
             they
             be
             reformed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CX
             .
             Schismaticks
             to
             be
             presented
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             or
             Assistants
             ,
             do
             or
             〈…〉
             any
             man
             within
             their
             parish
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             hindere●…
             〈◊〉
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             read
             or
             sincerely
             preached
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             these
             our
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             a
             factour
             of
             any
             usurped
             or
             foreign
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             justly
             rejected
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             a
             〈…〉
             
             Popish
             and
             erroneous
             Doctrin
             :
             they
             shall
             detect
             and
             present
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             or
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             censured
             and
             punished
             according
             to
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             as
             are
             prescribed
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXI
             .
             Disturbers
             of
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             presented
             .
          
           
             IN
             all
             Visitations
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             the
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             and
             Sidemen
             ,
             shall
             truly
             and
             personally
             present
             the
             names
             of
             all
             those
             which
             behave
             themselves
             rudely
             and
             disorderly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             which
             by
             untimely
             Ringing
             of
             the
             Bells
             ,
             by
             walking
             ,
             talking
             ,
             or
             other
             noise
             shall
             hinder
             the
             Minister
             or
             Preacher
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXII
             .
             Not
             Communicants
             at
             Easter
             to
             be
             presented
             .
          
           
             THE
             Minister
             ,
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Quest-men
             and
             Assistants
             of
             every
             Parish
             Church
             and
             Chappel
             ,
             shall
             yearly
             within
             forty
             days
             after
             Easter
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             names
             or
             Sirnames
             of
             all
             the
             parishioners
             ,
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             which
             being
             of
             the
             age
             of
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Communion
             at
             Easter
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXIII
             .
             Ministers
             may
             present
             .
          
           
             BEcause
             it
             often
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Sidemen
             ,
             Quest-men
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             persons
             of
             the
             Layity
             as
             are
             to
             take
             care
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             in
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             by
             admonition
             ,
             reprehension
             ,
             and
             denunciation
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             ,
             do
             forbear
             to
             discharge
             their
             duties
             therein
             ,
             either
             through
             fear
             of
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             or
             through
             negligence
             ,
             more
             then
             were
             fit
             ,
             the
             Licentiousness
             of
             these
             times
             considered
             :
             We
             ordain
             ,
             That
             hereafter
             every
             Parson
             and
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             lawful
             absence
             of
             any
             Parson
             or
             Vicar
             ,
             then
             their
             Curates
             and
             Substitutes
             may
             joyn
             in
             every
             presentment
             with
             the
             said
             Church-wardens
             Sidemen
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             above
             mentioned
             at
             the
             times
             hereafter
             limited
             ,
             if
             they
             the
             said
             Church-wardens
             and
             the
             rest
             will
             present
             such
             enormities
             as
             are
             apparent
             in
             the
             Parish
             :
             or
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             then
             every
             such
             Parson
             and
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             absence
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             their
             Curates
             may
             themselves
             present
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             at
             such
             times
             and
             when
             else
             they
             think
             it
             meet
             ,
             all
             such
             crimes
             as
             they
             have
             in
             charge
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             by
             them
             (
             being
             the
             persons
             that
             should
             have
             the
             chief
             care
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             sin
             and
             impiety
             in
             their
             Parishes
             )
             shall
             be
             thought
             to
             require
             due
             Reformation
             .
             Provided
             always
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             confess
             his
             secret
             and
             hidden
             sins
             to
             the
             Minister
             for
             the
             unburthening
             
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             spiritual
             consolation
             and
             ease
             of
             mind
             from
             him
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             any
             way
             bind
             the
             said
             Minister
             by
             this
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             but
             do
             straitly
             charge
             and
             admonish
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             do
             not
             at
             any
             time
             reveal
             and
             make
             known
             to
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             any
             crime
             or
             offence
             so
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             and
             secrecy
             (
             except
             they
             be
             such
             crimes
             as
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             his
             own
             life
             may
             be
             called
             into
             question
             for
             concealing
             the
             same
             )
             under
             pain
             of
             irrgularity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXIV
             .
             Ministers
             shall
             present
             Recusants
             .
          
           
             EVery
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             Curate
             ,
             shall
             carefully
             inform
             themselves
             every
             Year
             hereafter
             ,
             how
             many
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             above
             the
             age
             of
             thirteen
             Years
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             being
             Popishly
             given
             (
             who
             though
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             do
             refuse
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             )
             are
             Inhabitants
             ,
             or
             make
             their
             abode
             either
             as
             Sojourners
             or
             common
             Guests
             in
             any
             of
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             shall
             set
             down
             their
             true
             Names
             in
             writing
             (
             if
             they
             can
             learn
             them
             )
             or
             otherwise
             such
             names
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             time
             they
             carry
             ,
             distinguishing
             the
             obsolute
             Recusants
             from
             half
             Recusants
             :
             and
             the
             same
             so
             far
             as
             they
             know
             or
             believe
             so
             distinguished
             and
             set
             down
             under
             their
             Hands
             ,
             shall
             truly
             present
             to
             their
             Ordinaries
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Nativity
             next
             ensuing
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             by
             their
             said
             Ordinaries
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             year
             hereafter
             upon
             the
             like
             Pain
             ,
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             St.
             
               John
               Baptist.
            
             Also
             we
             ordain
             ,
             That
             all
             such
             Ordinaries
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             to
             whom
             the
             said
             Presentments
             shall
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             shall
             likewise
             within
             one
             Month
             after
             the
             Receipt
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Offices
             for
             the
             space
             of
             half
             a
             Year
             (
             as
             often
             as
             they
             shall
             offend
             therein
             )
             deliver
             them
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Bishop
             respectively
             ;
             who
             shall
             also
             exhibit
             them
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             within
             six
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             his
             Majesty
             within
             other
             six
             Weeks
             after
             he
             hath
             received
             the
             said
             Presentments
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXV
             .
             Ministers
             and
             Churchwardens
             not
             to
             be
             sued
             for
             Presenting
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Criminous
             persons
             and
             disorders
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             the
             Churchwardens
             ,
             Questmen
             ,
             Sidemen
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Church
             Officers
             are
             sworn
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             charged
             to
             present
             as
             well
             the
             Crimes
             and
             Disorders
             committed
             by
             the
             said
             Criminous
             persons
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             common
             Fame
             which
             is
             spread
             abroad
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             often
             maligned
             and
             sometimes
             troubled
             by
             the
             said
             Dilinquents
             
             or
             their
             Friends
             :
             We
             do
             admonish
             and
             exhort
             all
             Judges
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             as
             they
             regard
             and
             reverence
             the
             fearful
             judgment-seat
             of
             the
             highest
             Judge
             ,
             that
             they
             admit
             not
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Courts
             ,
             any
             Complaint
             ,
             Plea
             ,
             Suit
             ,
             or
             Suits
             against
             any
             such
             Churchwarden
             ,
             Questmen
             ,
             Sidemen
             ,
             or
             other
             Church-Officers
             ,
             for
             making
             any
             such
             presentments
             ,
             nor
             against
             any
             Minister
             for
             any
             pres●ntment
             that
             he
             shall
             make
             :
             all
             the
             said
             presentments
             tending
             to
             the
             restraint
             of
             shameless
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             the
             Rules
             both
             of
             Charity
             and
             Government
             do
             presume
             that
             they
             did
             nothing
             therein
             of
             Malice
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXVI
             .
             Churchwardens
             not
             bound
             to
             present
             oftner
             than
             twice
             a
             Year
             .
          
           
             NO
             Churchwardens
             ,
             Questmen
             ,
             or
             Sidemen
             of
             any
             Parish
             ,
             shall
             be
             inforced
             to
             exhibit
             their
             Presentments
             to
             any
             having
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             above
             once
             in
             every
             Year
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             been
             no
             oftner
             used
             ,
             nor
             above
             twice
             in
             any
             Diocess
             whatsoever
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             at
             the
             Bishops
             Visitation
             .
             For
             the
             which
             presentments
             of
             every
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             the
             Register
             of
             any
             Court
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Exhibited
             ,
             shall
             not
             receive
             in
             one
             Year
             above
             four
             pence
             ,
             under
             pain
             for
             every
             offence
             therein
             ,
             of
             Suspension
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             Month
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             .
             Provided
             always
             ,
             that
             as
             good
             occasion
             shall
             require
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             every
             Minister
             ,
             Churchwardens
             ,
             and
             Sidemen
             ,
             to
             present
             offenders
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             meet
             .
             And
             likewise
             for
             any
             godly
             disposed
             Person
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             ,
             upon
             knowledge
             or
             notice
             given
             unto
             him
             or
             them
             ,
             of
             any
             enormous
             Crime
             within
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             move
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Churchwardens
             ,
             or
             Sidemen
             ,
             as
             they
             tender
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             Reformation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             present
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             find
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             induce
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             in
             due
             time
             punished
             and
             reformed
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             voluntary
             presentments
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Fee
             required
             or
             taken
             of
             them
             under
             the
             pain
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXVII
             .
             Churchwardens
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             not
             presenting
             oftner
             then
             twice
             a
             year
             .
          
           
             NO
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Quest-men
             ,
             or
             Side-men
             shall
             be
             called
             or
             cited
             ,
             but
             only
             at
             the
             said
             time
             or
             times
             before
             limited
             ,
             to
             appear
             before
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             whosoever
             ,
             for
             refusing
             at
             other
             times
             to
             present
             any
             faults
             committed
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             punishable
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             .
             Neither
             shall
             they
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             their
             presentments
             
             exhibited
             at
             any
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             be
             any
             further
             troubled
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             upon
             manifest
             and
             evident
             proof
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             they
             did
             then
             willingly
             and
             wittingly
             omit
             to
             present
             some
             such
             publick
             crime
             or
             crimes
             as
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             committed
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             there
             was
             then
             a
             publick
             fame
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             unless
             there
             be
             very
             just
             cause
             to
             call
             them
             for
             the
             explanation
             of
             their
             former
             presentments
             .
             In
             which
             case
             of
             wilful
             omission
             ,
             their
             Ordinaries
             shall
             proceed
             against
             them
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             in
             causes
             of
             wilful
             Perjury
             in
             a
             Court
             Ecclesiastical
             it
             is
             already
             by
             Law
             provided
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXVIII
             .
             The
             old
             Churchwardens
             to
             make
             their
             Presentments
             before
             the
             new
             be
             sworn
             .
          
           
             THe
             Office
             of
             all
             Church-wardens
             and
             Side-men
             ,
             shall
             be
             reputed
             ever
             hereafter
             to
             continue
             until
             the
             new
             Church-wardens
             that
             shall
             succeed
             them
             ,
             be
             sworn
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             first
             week
             after
             Easter
             ,
             or
             some
             week
             following
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             Which
             time
             so
             appointed
             ,
             shall
             always
             be
             one
             of
             the
             two
             times
             in
             every
             year
             ,
             when
             the
             Minister
             and
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             Side-men
             of
             every
             Parish
             shall
             exhibit
             to
             their
             several
             Ordinaries
             ,
             the
             presentments
             of
             such
             enormities
             as
             have
             hapned
             in
             their
             Parishes
             since
             their
             last
             Presentments
             .
             And
             this
             duty
             they
             shall
             perform
             before
             the
             newly
             chosen
             Church-wardens
             and
             Side-men
             be
             sworn
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             pass
             over
             the
             said
             presentments
             to
             those
             that
             are
             newly
             come
             into
             Office
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             intendment
             ignorant
             of
             such
             crimes
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             those
             censures
             which
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             such
             dalliers
             and
             dispencers
             with
             their
             own
             Consciences
             and
             Oaths
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXIX
             .
             Convenient
             time
             to
             be
             assigned
             for
             framing
             Presentments
             .
          
           
             FOr
             the
             avoiding
             of
             such
             inconveniences
             as
             heretofore
             have
             happened
             by
             the
             hasty
             making
             of
             Bills
             of
             Presentments
             ,
             upon
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Visitation
             and
             Synods
             ,
             it
             is
             ordered
             ,
             That
             always
             hereafter
             ,
             every
             Chancellor
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Commissary
             and
             Official
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             person
             having
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             at
             the
             ordinary
             time
             when
             the
             Church-wardens
             are
             sworn
             :
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishops
             when
             he
             or
             they
             do
             summon
             their
             Visitation
             ,
             shall
             deliver
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Quest-men
             and
             Side-men
             of
             every
             Parish
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             Books
             of
             Articles
             as
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             require
             for
             the
             year
             following
             the
             said
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Quest-men
             and
             Side-men
             ,
             to
             ground
             their
             presentments
             upon
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             are
             to
             exhibit
             them
             .
             In
             which
             
             Book
             shall
             be
             contained
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Oath
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             immediately
             before
             every
             such
             presentment
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             having
             beforehand
             time
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             peruse
             and
             consider
             what
             their
             said
             Oath
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             Articles
             also
             whereupon
             they
             are
             to
             ground
             their
             Presentments
             ,
             they
             may
             frame
             them
             at
             home
             both
             advisedly
             and
             truly
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             sworn
             ,
             as
             becometh
             honest
             and
             godly
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXX
             .
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             by
             Process
             of
             Quorum
             nomina
             .
          
           
             NO
             Bishop
             ,
             Chancellor
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Official
             ,
             or
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             any
             general
             Processes
             of
             
               Quorum
               nomina
            
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             out
             of
             his
             Court
             :
             except
             the
             names
             of
             all
             such
             as
             thereby
             are
             to
             be
             cited
             ,
             shall
             be
             first
             expresly
             entered
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Register
             ,
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             under
             the
             said
             Processes
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Processes
             and
             names
             be
             first
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             his
             Deputy
             and
             his
             Seal
             thereto
             affixed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXI
             .
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             several
             Courts
             for
             one
             Crime
             .
          
           
             IN
             places
             where
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Archdeacon
             do
             by
             prescription
             or
             composition
             visit
             at
             several
             times
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             lest
             for
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             fault
             any
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             should
             be
             challenged
             and
             molested
             in
             divers
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             :
             We
             order
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             every
             Archdeacon
             or
             his
             Official
             ,
             within
             one
             month
             after
             the
             Visitation
             ended
             that
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             presentments
             received
             ,
             shall
             certifie
             under
             his
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             crimes
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             detected
             and
             presented
             in
             his
             said
             Visitation
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Chancellor
             shall
             thenceforth
             forbear
             to
             convent
             any
             person
             for
             any
             crime
             or
             cause
             so
             detected
             or
             presented
             to
             the
             Archdeacon
             .
             And
             the
             Chancellor
             within
             the
             like
             time
             after
             the
             Bishops
             Visitation
             ended
             ,
             and
             Presentments
             received
             ,
             shall
             under
             his
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             signifie
             to
             the
             Archdeacon
             or
             his
             Official
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             crimes
             of
             all
             such
             persons
             which
             shall
             be
             detected
             or
             presented
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             Visitation
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             intent
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Officers
             shall
             not
             certifie
             each
             other
             as
             is
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             after
             such
             Certificate
             shall
             intermeddle
             with
             the
             crimes
             or
             persons
             detected
             and
             presented
             in
             each
             other
             Visitation
             ;
             then
             every
             of
             them
             so
             offending
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             all
             exercise
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             until
             he
             shall
             repay
             the
             costs
             and
             expences
             which
             the
             parties
             grieved
             have
             been
             at
             by
             that
             vexation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXII
             .
             No
             Sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             or
             Deposition
             to
             be
             pronounced
             against
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             WHEN
             any
             Minister
             is
             complained
             of
             in
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             belonging
             to
             any
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Province
             for
             any
             Crime
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Official
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             having
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             to
             whom
             it
             shall
             appertain
             ,
             shall
             expedite
             the
             cause
             by
             Processes
             and
             other
             proceedings
             against
             him
             :
             and
             upon
             contumacy
             for
             not
             appearing
             ,
             shall
             first
             suspend
             him
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             his
             Contumacy
             continuing
             ,
             excommunicate
             him
             .
             But
             if
             he
             appear
             and
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             Course
             of
             Law
             ,
             then
             the
             matter
             being
             ready
             for
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             offence
             exacting
             by
             Law
             ,
             either
             deprivation
             from
             his
             Living
             ,
             or
             deposition
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             no
             such
             Sentence
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             by
             any
             Person
             whosoever
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             Dean
             (
             if
             they
             may
             conveniently
             be
             had
             )
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Prebendaries
             ,
             if
             the
             Court
             be
             kept
             near
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Arch-deacon
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             had
             conveniently
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             at
             the
             least
             grave
             Ministers
             and
             Preachers
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             the
             Court
             is
             kept
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXIII
             .
             No
             Act
             to
             be
             sped
             but
             in
             open
             Court.
             
          
           
             NO
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Official
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Person
             using
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             whosoever
             ,
             shall
             speed
             any
             judicial
             Act
             ,
             either
             of
             contentious
             or
             voluntary
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             the
             ordinary
             Register
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             or
             his
             lawful
             Deputy
             :
             or
             if
             he
             or
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             present
             ,
             then
             such
             Persons
             as
             by
             Law
             are
             allowed
             in
             that
             behalf
             to
             write
             or
             speed
             the
             same
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Suspension
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXIV
             .
             No
             Court
             to
             have
             more
             than
             one
             Seal
             .
          
           
             NO
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Official
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             shall
             without
             the
             Bishops
             Consent
             have
             any
             more
             Seals
             than
             one
             for
             the
             Sealing
             of
             all
             matters
             incident
             to
             his
             Office
             :
             Which
             Seal
             shall
             always
             be
             kept
             either
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             lawful
             Substitute
             exercising
             Jurisdiction
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             remaining
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             said
             Judge
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             principal
             Town
             of
             the
             County
             .
             This
             Seal
             shall
             contain
             the
             Title
             of
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             every
             of
             the
             said
             Judges
             or
             their
             Deputies
             do
             execute
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXV
             .
             Convenient
             places
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             Courts
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Chancellors
             Commissaries
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             shall
             appoint
             such
             meet
             places
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             their
             Courts
             by
             the
             assignment
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             convenient
             for
             Entertainment
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             make
             their
             appearance
             there
             ,
             and
             most
             indifferent
             for
             their
             travel
             .
             And
             likewise
             they
             shall
             keep
             and
             end
             their
             Courts
             in
             such
             convenient
             time
             ,
             as
             every
             Man
             may
             return
             homewards
             in
             as
             due
             Season
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXVI
             .
             Peculiar
             and
             inferiour
             Courts
             to
             exhibit
             the
             original
             Copies
             of
             Wills
             into
             the
             Bishops
             Registry
             .
          
           
             WHereas
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Prebendaries
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             and
             others
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             claim
             Liberty
             to
             prove
             the
             last
             Wills
             and
             Testaments
             of
             Persons
             Deceased
             within
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             having
             no
             known
             nor
             certain
             Registers
             ,
             nor
             publick
             place
             to
             keep
             their
             Records
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             many
             Wills
             ,
             Rights
             and
             Legacies
             ,
             upon
             the
             Death
             or
             Change
             of
             such
             Persons
             and
             their
             private
             Notaries
             ,
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             found
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             :
             We
             therefore
             order
             and
             enjoyn
             that
             all
             such
             Possessors
             and
             Exercisers
             of
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             shall
             once
             in
             every
             Year
             exhibite
             into
             the
             publick
             Registry
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             under
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             the
             said
             peculiars
             are
             ,
             every
             original
             Testament
             of
             every
             person
             in
             that
             time
             Deceased
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             proved
             in
             their
             several
             peculiar
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             every
             such
             Testa
             ment
             examined
             ,
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             peculiar
             Judge
             and
             his
             Notary
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             any
             of
             them
             fail
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             said
             Jurisdictions
             do
             respectively
             belong
             ,
             shall
             suspend
             the
             said
             Parties
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             such
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             performed
             this
             our
             Constitution
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Judges
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           their
           Surrogates
           .
        
         
           
             CXXVII
             .
             The
             quality
             and
             Oath
             of
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             NO
             Man
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             admitted
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             or
             Official
             ,
             to
             exercise
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             of
             
             the
             full
             age
             of
             six
             and
             twenty
             Years
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             learned
             in
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             the
             least
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             ,
             or
             Batchelor
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             reasonably
             well
             practised
             in
             the
             Course
             thereof
             ,
             as
             likewise
             well
             affected
             ,
             and
             zealously
             bent
             to
             Religion
             ,
             tou●hing
             whose
             Life
             and
             manners
             no
             evil
             example
             is
             had
             ,
             and
             except
             before
             he
             enter
             into
             ,
             or
             execute
             any
             such
             Office
             ,
             he
             shall
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             open
             Court
             ,
             and
             shall
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             agreed
             upon
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             one
             Thousand
             five
             Hundred
             ,
             sixty
             and
             two
             ,
             and
             shall
             also
             swear
             that
             he
             will
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             deal
             uprightly
             and
             justly
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             without
             respect
             ,
             or
             favour
             of
             Reward
             :
             the
             said
             Oaths
             and
             Subscription
             to
             be
             recorded
             by
             a
             Register
             then
             present
             .
             And
             likewise
             all
             Chancellors
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Registers
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             that
             do
             now
             possess
             or
             execute
             any
             places
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             Service
             ,
             shall
             before
             Christmas
             next
             ,
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             under
             whom
             or
             where
             they
             exercise
             their
             Offices
             ,
             take
             the
             same
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             as
             before
             is
             said
             :
             Or
             upon
             refusal
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             until
             they
             shall
             take
             the
             said
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXVIII
             .
             The
             Quality
             of
             Surrogates
             .
          
           
             NO
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Arch-Deacon
             ,
             Official
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             person
             using
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             substitute
             in
             their
             absence
             any
             to
             keep
             any
             Court
             for
             them
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             either
             a
             grave
             Minister
             and
             a
             Graduate
             ,
             or
             a
             licensed
             publick
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             a
             beneficed
             man
             near
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Courts
             are
             kept
             ,
             or
             a
             Batcheler
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             at
             least
             ,
             who
             hath
             some
             skill
             in
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             favourer
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             modest
             and
             honest
             conversation
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             suspension
             for
             every
             time
             that
             they
             offend
             therein
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Offices
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             months
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             :
             And
             he
             likewise
             that
             is
             deputed
             ,
             being
             not
             qualified
             as
             is
             before
             expressed
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             presume
             to
             be
             a
             Substitute
             to
             any
             Judge
             ,
             and
             shall
             keep
             any
             Court
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             shall
             undergo
             the
             same
             censure
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             is
             before
             expressed
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Proctors
           .
        
         
           
             CXXIX
             .
             Proctors
             not
             to
             retain
             Causes
             without
             the
             lawful
             Assignment
             of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             NOne
             shall
             Procure
             in
             any
             Cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             thereunto
             constituted
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             party
             himself
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             by
             Act
             in
             Court
             ,
             or
             unless
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Suit
             ,
             he
             be
             by
             a
             true
             and
             sufficient
             Proxy
             thereunto
             warranted
             and
             enabled
             .
             We
             call
             that
             Proxy
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             is
             strengthened
             and
             confirmed
             by
             some
             Authentical
             Seal
             ,
             the
             parties
             Approbation
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             his
             Ratification
             therewithal
             concurring
             .
             All
             which
             Proxies
             shall
             be
             forthwith
             by
             the
             said
             Proctors
             exhibited
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             be
             safely
             kept
             and
             preserved
             by
             the
             Register
             in
             the
             publick
             Registry
             of
             the
             said
             Court.
             And
             if
             any
             Register
             or
             Proctor
             shall
             offend
             herein
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             secluded
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             months
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             release
             or
             restoring
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXX
             .
             Proctors
             not
             to
             retain
             Causes
             without
             the
             counsel
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
          
           
             FOR
             lessening
             and
             abridging
             the
             multitude
             of
             Suits
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             preventing
             the
             complaints
             of
             Suiters
             in
             Courts
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             are
             overthrown
             by
             the
             over-sight
             and
             neglience
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             ignorance
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             Proctors
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             the
             furtherance
             and
             increase
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             Civil
             and
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             following
             the
             laudable
             customs
             heretofore
             observed
             in
             the
             Courts
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             We
             will
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             no
             Proctor
             exercising
             in
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             entertain
             any
             Cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             keep
             and
             retain
             the
             same
             for
             two
             Court
             days
             ,
             without
             the
             Counsel
             and
             advice
             of
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             a
             years
             suspension
             from
             his
             Practice
             :
             neither
             shall
             the
             Judge
             have
             power
             to
             release
             or
             mitigate
             the
             said
             penalty
             ,
             without
             express
             Mandate
             and
             Authority
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXXI
             .
             Proctors
             not
             to
             conclude
             in
             any
             cause
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
          
           
             NO
             Judge
             in
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Courts
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             shall
             admit
             any
             Libel
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             matter
             ,
             without
             the
             advice
             of
             an
             Advocate
             admitted
             to
             practice
             in
             the
             same
             Court
             ,
             or
             without
             his
             subscription
             :
             neither
             shall
             any
             Proctor
             conclude
             any
             Cause
             depending
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Advocate
             retained
             and
             fee'd
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             which
             if
             any
             Proctor
             shall
             do
             ,
             or
             procure
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             shall
             by
             any
             colour
             whatsoever
             defraude
             the
             Advocate
             of
             his
             Duty
             or
             Fee
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             negligent
             in
             repairing
             to
             the
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             requiring
             his
             Advice
             what
             course
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             all
             practice
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             months
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             being
             thereunto
             restored
             before
             the
             said
             term
             be
             fully
             compleat
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXII
             .
             Proctors
             prohibited
             the
             Oath
             ,
             In
             Animam
             Domini
             sui
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             in
             the
             probate
             of
             Testaments
             and
             Suits
             for
             Administration
             of
             the
             Goods
             of
             persons
             dying
             Intestate
             ,
             the
             Oath
             usually
             taken
             by
             Proctors
             of
             Courts
             ,
             
               In
               animam
               constituentis
            
             ,
             is
             found
             to
             be
             inconvenient
             :
             We
             do
             therefore
             decree
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             every
             Executor
             or
             Suiter
             for
             Administration
             ,
             shall
             personally
             repair
             to
             the
             Judge
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             or
             his
             Surrogate
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             person
             (
             and
             not
             by
             Proctor
             )
             take
             the
             Oath
             accustomed
             in
             these
             cases
             .
             But
             if
             by
             reason
             of
             sickness
             or
             age
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             just
             let
             or
             impediment
             ,
             he
             be
             not
             able
             to
             make
             his
             personal
             appearance
             before
             the
             Judge
             :
             it
             shall
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Judge
             (
             there
             being
             faith
             first
             made
             by
             a
             credible
             person
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             said
             hinderance
             or
             impediment
             )
             to
             grant
             a
             Commission
             to
             some
             grave
             Ecclesiastical
             person
             abiding
             near
             the
             party
             aforesaid
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shall
             give
             power
             and
             Authority
             to
             the
             said
             Ecclesiastical
             person
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             to
             minister
             the
             accustomed
             Oath
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             the
             Executor
             or
             Suiter
             for
             such
             Administration
             ,
             requiring
             his
             said
             Substitute
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             faithful
             and
             trusty
             Messenger
             he
             certifie
             the
             said
             Judge
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             therein
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             ordain
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             no
             Judge
             or
             Register
             ,
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             receive
             for
             the
             Writing
             ,
             Drawing
             or
             Sealing
             of
             any
             such
             Commission
             ,
             above
             the
             sum
             of
             six
             shillings
             and
             eight
             pence
             ;
             whereof
             one
             moyety
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             said
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXXIII
             .
             Proctors
             not
             to
             be
             clamorous
             in
             Court.
             
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             loud
             and
             confused
             cries
             and
             clamours
             of
             Proctors
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             troublesom
             and
             offensive
             to
             the
             Judges
             and
             Advocates
             ,
             but
             also
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             of
             contempt
             and
             calumny
             toward
             the
             Court
             it self
             :
             that
             more
             respect
             may
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             then
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             that
             causes
             may
             more
             easily
             and
             commodiously
             be
             handled
             and
             dispatched
             ,
             we
             charge
             and
             enjoyn
             ,
             That
             all
             Proctors
             in
             the
             said
             Courts
             do
             especially
             intend
             ,
             that
             the
             Acts
             be
             faithfully
             entred
             and
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Register
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Advocate
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Proctors
             refrain
             loud
             speech
             and
             brabling
             ,
             and
             behave
             themselves
             quietly
             and
             modestly
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             either
             the
             Judges
             or
             Advocates
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             happen
             to
             speak
             ,
             they
             presently
             be
             silent
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             silencing
             for
             two
             whole
             Terms
             then
             immediately
             following
             every
             such
             offence
             of
             theirs
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             the
             second
             time
             offend
             herein
             ,
             and
             after
             due
             monition
             shall
             not
             reform
             himself
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             for
             ever
             removed
             from
             his
             practice
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Registers
           .
        
         
           
             CXXXIV
             .
             Abuses
             to
             be
             reformed
             in
             Register
          
           
             IF
             any
             Register
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             or
             Substitute
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             receive
             any
             Certificate
             without
             the
             knowledge
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             willingly
             omit
             to
             cause
             any
             person
             cited
             to
             appear
             upon
             any
             Court
             day
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             or
             unduly
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             defer
             the
             examination
             of
             witnesses
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             a
             day
             set
             and
             assigned
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             obey
             and
             observe
             the
             judicial
             and
             lawful
             monition
             of
             the
             said
             Judge
             ,
             or
             omit
             to
             write
             ,
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             written
             such
             Citations
             and
             Decrees
             as
             are
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             and
             set
             forth
             before
             the
             next
             Court
             day
             ,
             or
             shall
             not
             cause
             all
             Testaments
             exhibited
             into
             his
             Office
             to
             be
             Registred
             within
             a
             convenient
             time
             ,
             or
             shall
             set
             down
             or
             enact
             as
             decreed
             by
             the
             Judge
             any
             thing
             false
             ,
             or
             conceited
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             ordered
             o●
             decreed
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             transmission
             of
             Processes
             to
             the
             Judge
             
               Ad
               quem
            
             ,
             shall
             add
             ,
             or
             insert
             any
             falsehood
             or
             untruth
             ,
             or
             omit
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             either
             by
             cunning
             ,
             or
             by
             gross
             negligence
             ,
             or
             in
             causes
             of
             Instance
             ,
             or
             promoted
             of
             Office
             ,
             shall
             receive
             any
             reward
             in
             favour
             of
             either
             
             party
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             of
             counsel
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             with
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             in
             Suit
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Office
             shall
             do
             ought
             else
             maliciously
             ,
             or
             fraudulently
             ,
             whereby
             the
             said
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             or
             his
             proceedings
             may
             be
             slandered
             or
             defamed
             :
             We
             Will
             and
             Ordain
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Register
             or
             his
             Deputy
             or
             Substitute
             ,
             offending
             in
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             premisses
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             be
             Suspended
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             one
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             months
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             his
             offence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Bishop
             shall
             assign
             some
             other
             public
             Notary
             to
             execute
             and
             discharge
             all
             things
             pertaining
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             said
             Suspension
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXV
             .
             A
             certain
             rate
             of
             Fees
             due
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             .
          
           
             NO
             Bishop
             ,
             Suffragan
             ,
             Chancellor
             ,
             Commissary
             ,
             Arch-Deacon
             ,
             Official
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             exercising
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             nor
             any
             Register
             of
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             nor
             any
             Minister
             belonging
             to
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Officers
             or
             Courts
             ,
             shall
             hereafter
             for
             any
             cause
             incident
             to
             their
             several
             Offices
             ,
             take
             or
             receive
             any
             other
             or
             greater
             Fees
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             were
             certified
             to
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             John
             ,
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             One
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             ninety
             and
             seven
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             him
             ratified
             and
             and
             approved
             ,
             under
             pain
             that
             every
             such
             Judge
             ,
             Officer
             or
             Minister
             offending
             herein
             shall
             be
             Suspended
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             several
             Offices
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             Months
             for
             every
             such
             offence
             .
             Always
             provided
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             question
             shall
             arise
             concerning
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             said
             Fees
             or
             any
             of
             them
             :
             those
             Fees
             shall
             be
             held
             for
             lawful
             ,
             which
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             for
             the
             time
             being
             shall
             under
             his
             Hand
             approve
             ,
             except
             the
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             before
             made
             ,
             do
             in
             any
             particular
             case
             express
             some
             other
             Fees
             to
             be
             due
             .
             Provided
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             no
             Fee
             or
             Money
             shall
             be
             received
             either
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Suffragan
             ,
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             for
             admitting
             of
             any
             into
             Sacred
             Orders
             ,
             nor
             that
             any
             other
             person
             or
             persons
             under
             the
             said
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Suffragan
             ,
             shall
             for
             Parchment
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Sealing
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             respect
             thereunto
             appertaining
             ,
             take
             above
             ten
             shillings
             ,
             under
             such
             pains
             as
             are
             already
             by
             Law
             prescribed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXXVI
             .
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             Rates
             and
             Fees
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             Courts
             and
             Registries
             .
          
           
             VVE
             do
             likewise
             constitute
             and
             appoint
             ,
             That
             the
             Registers
             belonging
             to
             every
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             ,
             shall
             place
             two
             Tables
             ,
             containing
             the
             several
             Rates
             and
             Sums
             of
             all
             the
             said
             Fees
             :
             one
             in
             the
             usual
             place
             or
             Consistory
             where
             the
             Court
             is
             kept
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             his
             Registry
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             whom
             it
             concerneth
             may
             without
             difficulty
             come
             to
             the
             view
             and
             perusal
             thereof
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             Copy
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             same
             Tables
             to
             be
             so
             set
             up
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Nativity
             next
             ensuing
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Register
             shall
             fail
             to
             place
             the
             said
             Tables
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             hereof
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             Suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             until
             he
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             accordingly
             done
             :
             And
             the
             said
             Tables
             being
             once
             set
             up
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             remove
             or
             suffer
             the
             same
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             hidden
             or
             any
             way
             hindered
             from
             sight
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             every
             such
             offence
             be
             Suspended
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             space
             of
             six
             Months
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXVII
             .
             The
             whole
             Fees
             for
             shewing
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             other
             Licences
             ,
             due
             but
             once
             in
             every
             Bishops
             time
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             a
             chief
             and
             principal
             cause
             and
             use
             of
             Visitation
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Arch-Deacon
             or
             other
             assigned
             to
             Visit
             ,
             may
             get
             some
             good
             knowledge
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             Sufficiency
             and
             Ability
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             Visit
             :
             We
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             that
             every
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             Curate
             ,
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             or
             other
             person
             Licensed
             whosoever
             ,
             do
             at
             the
             Bishops
             first
             Visitation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             next
             Visitation
             after
             his
             Admission
             ,
             shew
             and
             exhibit
             unto
             him
             his
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             ,
             Institution
             and
             Induction
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             Dispensations
             ,
             Licences
             or
             Faculties
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             either
             allowed
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             there
             be
             just
             cause
             )
             disallowed
             and
             rejected
             :
             and
             being
             by
             him
             approved
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             custom
             is
             ,
             signed
             by
             the
             Register
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Fees
             accustomed
             to
             be
             paid
             in
             the
             Visitations
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             be
             paid
             only
             once
             in
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             half
             of
             the
             said
             accustomed
             Fees
             ,
             in
             every
             other
             Visitation
             during
             the
             said
             Bishops
             continuance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Apparitors
           .
        
         
           
             CXXXVIII
             .
             The
             Number
             of
             Apparitors
             restrained
             .
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             we
             are
             desirous
             to
             redress
             such
             abuses
             and
             aggrievances
             as
             are
             said
             to
             grow
             by
             Somners
             or
             Apparitors
             ;
             We
             think
             it
             meet
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             Apparitors
             be
             (
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             )
             abridged
             or
             restrained
             :
             Wherefore
             we
             decree
             and
             ordain
             ,
             That
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Archdeacon
             ,
             or
             their
             Vicars
             or
             Officials
             ,
             or
             other
             inferior
             Ordinaries
             ,
             shall
             depute
             or
             have
             more
             Apparitors
             to
             serve
             in
             their
             Jurisdictions
             respectively
             ,
             then
             either
             they
             or
             their
             Predecessors
             were
             accustomed
             to
             have
             thirty
             years
             before
             the
             publishing
             of
             these
             our
             present
             Constitutitions
             .
             All
             which
             Apparitors
             shall
             by
             themselves
             faithfully
             execute
             their
             Offices
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             by
             any
             colour
             or
             pretence
             whatsoever
             cause
             or
             suffer
             their
             Mandates
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             any
             Messengers
             or
             Substitutes
             ▪
             unless
             it
             be
             upon
             some
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             first
             known
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             place
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Office
             of
             Promoters
             or
             Informers
             for
             the
             Court
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             exact
             more
             or
             greater
             Fees
             than
             are
             in
             these
             our
             Constitutions
             formerly
             prescribed
             .
             And
             if
             either
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Apparitors
             deputed
             shall
             exceed
             the
             fore
             said
             limitation
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Apparitors
             shall
             offend
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             the
             Persons
             deputing
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             shall
             upon
             Admonition
             of
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             discharge
             the
             Persons
             exceeding
             the
             number
             so
             limited
             :
             If
             inferiour
             Ordinaries
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Office
             until
             they
             have
             dismissed
             the
             Apparitors
             by
             them
             so
             deputed
             ,
             and
             the
             Parties
             themselves
             so
             deputed
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             Apparitors
             :
             and
             if
             being
             so
             removed
             ,
             they
             desist
             not
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             said
             Offices
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             punished
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             as
             persons
             contumacious
             .
             Provided
             ,
             that
             if
             upon
             experience
             the
             number
             of
             the
             said
             Apparitors
             be
             too
             great
             in
             any
             Diocess
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canturbury
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             they
             shall
             by
             him
             be
             so
             abridged
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             meet
             and
             convenient
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Authority
           of
           Synods
           .
        
         
           
             CXXXIX
             .
             A
             National
             Synod
             the
             Church
             Representative
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             sacred
             Synod
             of
             this
             Nation
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             KING's
             Authority
             assembled
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             representation
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             until
             he
             repent
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             that
             his
             wicked
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXL
             .
             Synods
             conclude
             as
             well
             the
             absent
             as
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             affirm
             ,
             That
             no
             manner
             of
             person
             either
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             ,
             not
             being
             themselves
             particularly
             assembled
             in
             the
             said
             sacred
             Synod
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Decrees
             thereof
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             (
             made
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             supream
             Authority
             )
             as
             not
             having
             given
             their
             voices
             unto
             them
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             until
             he
             repent
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             that
             his
             wicked
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXLI
             .
             Depravers
             of
             the
             Synod
             censured
             .
          
           
             WHosoever
             shall
             hereafter
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             sacred
             Synod
             assembled
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             was
             a
             company
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             did
             conspire
             together
             against
             godly
             and
             religious
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             both
             they
             and
             their
             proceedings
             in
             making
             of
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             contemned
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             ratified
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             said
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             Supremacy
             and
             Authority
             :
             let
             them
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             restored
             until
             they
             repent
             and
             publickly
             revoke
             that
             their
             wicked
             Error
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           WE
           of
           our
           Princely
           inclination
           ,
           and
           Royal
           care
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           present
           Estate
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           our
           Realm
           now
           settled
           and
           established
           ,
           having
           diligently
           ,
           with
           great
           contentment
           and
           comfort
           ,
           read
           and
           considered
           of
           all
           these
           their
           said
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           expressed
           ;
           and
           finding
           the
           same
           such
           ,
           as
           We
           are
           perswaded
           will
           be
           very
           profitable
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           be
           well
           observed
           )
           Have
           therefore
           Us
           ,
           our
           Heirs
           and
           lawful
           Successors
           ,
           of
           our
           special
           Grace
           ,
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           meer
           Motion
           given
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           presents
           do
           give
           our
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           form
           of
           the
           said
           Statute
           or
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           said
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           in
           them
           contained
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           before
           written
           .
        
         
           And
           furthermore
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           only
           by
           our
           said
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           and
           supream
           Authority
           in
           Causes
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           ratifie
           ,
           confirm
           ,
           and
           establish
           by
           these
           our
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           the
           said
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           in
           them
           contained
           ,
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           ,
           but
           do
           likewise
           propounid
           ,
           publish
           ,
           and
           straightway
           enjoyn
           and
           command
           by
           our
           said
           Authority
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           our
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           the
           same
           to
           be
           diligently
           observed
           ,
           executed
           ,
           and
           equally
           kept
           by
           all
           our
           loving
           Subjects
           of
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           both
           within
           the
           Province
           of
           Canturbury
           and
           York
           ,
           in
           all
           points
           wherein
           they
           do
           or
           may
           concern
           every
           or
           any
           of
           them
           according
           to
           this
           our
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           hereby
           signified
           and
           expressed
           :
           and
           that
           likewise
           for
           the
           better
           observation
           of
           them
           ,
           every
           Minister
           ,
           by
           what
           Name
           or
           Title
           soever
           he
           be
           called
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           Parish
           Church
           or
           Chappel
           where
           he
           hath
           charge
           read
           all
           the
           said
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           once
           every
           year
           ,
           upon
           some
           Sundays
           or
           Holy
           days
           ,
           in
           the
           afternoon
           before
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           dividing
           the
           same
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           one
           half
           may
           be
           read
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           another
           day
           :
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           said
           Canons
           to
           be
           provided
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Parish
           betwixt
           this
           and
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Nativity
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           next
           ensuing
           :
           Straightly
           charging
           and
           commanding
           all
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           that
           exercise
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Iurisdiction
           within
           this
           Realm
           ,
           every
           man
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           procure
           (
           so
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           )
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           same
           Canons
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           to
           be
           in
           all
           points
           duly
           observed
           ,
           not
           sparing
           to
           execute
           the
           Penalties
           in
           them
           severally
           mentioned
           ,
           upon
           any
           that
           shall
           wittingly
           or
           wilfully
           break
           ,
           or
           neglect
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           they
           tender
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Tranquility
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           their
           Duties
           and
           Service
           to
           Us
           their
           King
           and
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           In
           VVitness
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             Kings
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             be
             maintained
             .
             Page
             1
          
           
             2
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             censured
             2
          
           
             3
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             Apostolical
             Church
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             4
             Impugners
             of
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             5
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             censured
             .
             3
          
           
             6
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             7
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             8
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             consecrating
             and
             ordering
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             9
             Authors
             of
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             .
             4
          
           
             10
             Maintainers
             of
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             censured
             ib.
             
          
           
             11
             Maintainers
             of
             Con●nticles
             ,
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             12
             Maintainers
             of
             Constitutions
             made
             in
             Conventicles
             ,
             censured
             .
             5
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Divine
             Service
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             13
             DUe
             celebration
             of
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             .
             5
          
           
             14
             The
             prescript
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             used
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             15
             The
             Letany
             to
             be
             read
             on
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             .
             6
          
           
             16
             Colledges
             to
             use
             the
             Prescript
             Form
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             17
             Students
             in
             Colledges
             to
             wear
             Surplices
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             18
             A
             Reverence
             and
             Attention
             to
             be
             used
             within
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             7
          
           
             19
             Loyterers
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             near
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
             8
          
           
             20
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             provided
             against
             every
             Communion
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             21
             The
             Communion
             to
             be
             thrice
             a
             Year
             received
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             22
             Warning
             to
             be
             given
             beforehand
             for
             the
             Communion
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             23
             Students
             in
             Colledges
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             four
             times
             a
             Year
             .
             9
          
           
             24
             Copes
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             by
             those
             that
             Administer
             the
             Communion
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             25
             Surplices
             and
             Hoods
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             .
             10
          
           
             26
             Notorious
             Offenders
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             27
             Schismaticks
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             28
             Strangers
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             11
          
           
             29
             Fathers
             not
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             Children
             not
             Communicants
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             30
             The
             lawful
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             explained
             .
             12
          
        
         
           
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             Function
             and
             Charge
             .
          
           
             31
             FOur
             Solemn
             Times
             appointed
             for
             the
             making
             of
             Ministers
             .
             14
          
           
             32
             None
             to
             be
             made
             Deacon
             and
             Minister
             both
             in
             one
             Day
             .
             15
          
           
             33
             The
             Titles
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             34
             The
             Quality
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             16
          
           
             35
             The
             Examination
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             36
             Subscriptions
             required
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             .
             17
          
           
             37
             Subscription
             before
             the
             Diocesan
             .
             18
          
           
             38
             Revolters
             after
             Subscription
             ,
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             39
             Cautions
             for
             Institution
             of
             Ministers
             into
             Benefices
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             40
             An
             Oath
             against
             Simony
             at
             Institution
             into
             Benefices
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             41
             Licences
             for
             Plurality
             of
             Benefices
             limited
             ,
             and
             Residence
             enjoined
             .
             19
          
           
             42
             Residence
             of
             Deans
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             20
          
           
             43
             Deans
             and
             Prebendaries
             to
             Preach
             during
             their
             Residence
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             44
             Prebendaries
             to
             be
             resident
             upon
             their
             Benefices
             .
             21
          
           
             
             45
             Beneficed
             Preachers
             being
             Resident
             upon
             their
             Livings
             ,
             to
             Preach
             every
             Sunday
             .
             21
          
           
             46
             Beneficed
             men
             not
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             procure
             monthly
             Sermons
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             47
             Absence
             of
             Beneficed
             men
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             Curates
             that
             are
             allowed
             Preachers
             .
             22
          
           
             48
             None
             to
             be
             Curates
             but
             allowed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             49
             Ministers
             not
             allowed
             Preachers
             may
             not
             Expound
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             50
             Strangers
             not
             admitted
             to
             Preach
             without
             shewing
             their
             Licence
             .
             23
          
           
             51
             Strangers
             not
             admitted
             to
             Preach
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             without
             sufficient
             Authority
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             52
             The
             Names
             of
             Strange
             Preachers
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             a
             Book
             .
             ib
          
           
             53
             No
             Publick
             Opposition
             between
             Preachers
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             54
             The
             Licences
             of
             Preachers
             refusing
             Conformity
             ,
             to
             be
             void
             .
             24
          
           
             55
             The
             Form
             of
             a
             Prayer
             to
             be
             used
             by
             all
             Preachers
             before
             their
             Sermons
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             56
             Preachers
             and
             Lecturers
             to
             read
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             twice
             a
             year
             at
             the
             least
             .
             25
          
           
             57
             The
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             refused
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             unpreaching
             Ministers
             .
             26
          
           
             58
             Ministers
             reading
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             wear
             Surplices
             ,
             and
             Graduates
             therewithal
             ,
             Hoods
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             59
             Ministers
             to
             Catechize
             every
             Sunday
             .
             27
          
           
             60
             Confirmation
             to
             be
             performed
             once
             in
             three
             years
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             61
             Ministers
             to
             prepare
             Children
             for
             Confirmation
             .
             28
          
           
             62
             Ministers
             not
             to
             marry
             any
             Persons
             without
             Banns
             or
             Licence
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             63
             Ministers
             of
             Exempt
             Churches
             ,
             not
             to
             Marry
             without
             Banns
             or
             Licence
             .
             29
          
           
             64
             Ministers
             solemnly
             to
             bid
             Holy-day
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             65
             Ministers
             solemnly
             to
             denounce
             Recusants
             and
             Excommunicates
             :
             ib.
             
          
           
             66
             Ministers
             to
             confer
             with
             Recusants
             .
             30
          
           
             67
             Ministers
             to
             Visit
             the
             Sick.
             ib.
             
          
           
             68
             Ministers
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             Christen
             or
             Bury
             .
             31
          
           
             69
             Ministers
             not
             to
             defer
             Christning
             ,
             if
             the
             Child
             be
             in
             danger
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             70
             Ministers
             to
             keep
             a
             Register
             of
             Christenings
             ,
             Weddings
             and
             Burials
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             71
             Ministers
             not
             to
             preach
             or
             administer
             the
             Communion
             in
             Private
             Houses
             .
             32
          
           
             72
             Ministers
             not
             to
             appoint
             publick
             or
             private
             Fasts
             or
             Prophesies
             or
             to
             Exercise
             ,
             but
             by
             Authority
             .
             33
          
           
             73
             Ministers
             not
             to
             hold
             private
             Conventicles
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             74
             Decency
             in
             Apparel
             enjoyned
             to
             Ministers
             .
             34
          
           
             75
             Sober
             Conversation
             required
             in
             Ministers
             .
             35
          
           
             76
             Ministers
             at
             no
             time
             to
             forsake
             their
             Calling
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             School-Masters
             .
          
           
             77
             NOne
             to
             teach
             School
             without
             Licence
             .
             35
          
           
             78
             Curates
             destrous
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             be
             Licensed
             before
             others
             .
             36
          
           
             79
             The
             Duty
             of
             School-Masters
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             Things
             appertaining
             to
             Churches
             .
          
           
             80
             THe
             great
             Bible
             ,
             and
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             had
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             36
          
           
             81
             A
             Font
             of
             Stone
             for
             Baptism
             in
             every
             Church
             37
          
           
             82
             A
             decent
             Communion
             Table
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             83
             A
             Pulpit
             to
             be
             provided
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             38
          
           
             84
             A
             Chest
             for
             Alms
             in
             every
             Church
             ib.
             
          
           
             85
             Churches
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             sufficient
             reparation
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             86
             Churches
             to
             be
             surveyed
             ,
             and
             the
             decays
             certified
             to
             the
             High
             Commissioners
             .
             39
          
           
             87
             A
             Terrier
             of
             Glebe-lands
             and
             other
             Possessions
             belongin
             to
             Churches
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             88
             Churches
             not
             to
             be
             Prophaned
             .
             40
          
        
         
           
             Church-wardens
             or
             Quest-men
             ,
             and
             Side-men
             or
             Assistants
             .
          
           
             89
             THe
             choice
             of
             Churchwardens
             ,
             and
             their
             accompt
             .
             40
          
           
             90
             The
             choice
             of
             Sidemen
             ,
             and
             their
             joynt
             Office
             with
             Church-wardens
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             Parish
             Clerks
             .
          
           
             91
             PArish
             Clerks
             to
             le
             chosen
             by
             the
             Minister
             .
             41
          
        
         
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             belonging
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             Jurisdiction
          
           
             92
             NOne
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             divers
             Courts
             for
             probate
             of
             the
             same
             Will.
             41
          
           
             93
             The
             rate
             of
             
               Bona
               notabilia
            
             liable
             to
             the
             Prorogative
             Court.
             43
          
           
             94
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             the
             Arches
             or
             Audience
             ,
             but
             dwellers
             within
             the
             Archbishops
             Diocess
             or
             Peculiars
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             95
             The
             Restraint
             of
             double
             Quarrels
             .
             44
          
           
             96
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             without
             the
             subscription
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             97
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             until
             the
             Appeal
             be
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Iudge
             .
             45
          
           
             98
             Inhibitions
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             factious
             Appellants
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             subscribe
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             99
             None
             to
             marry
             within
             the
             Degrees
             prohibited
             .
             46
          
           
             100
             None
             to
             Marry
             under
             xxi
             years
             ,
             without
             their
             Parents
             Consent
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             101
             By
             whom
             Licences
             to
             Marry
             without
             Banns
             shall
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             sort
             of
             persons
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             102
             Security
             to
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             granting
             of
             such
             Licences
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             Conditions
             .
             47
          
           
             103
             Oaths
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Conditions
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             104
             An
             Exception
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Widdowhood
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             105
             No
             Sentence
             for
             Divorce
             to
             be
             given
             upon
             the
             sole
             confession
             of
             the
             Parties
             .
             48
          
           
             106
             No
             Sentence
             for
             Divorce
             to
             be
             given
             but
             in
             open
             Court.
             ib.
             
          
           
             107
             In
             all
             Sentences
             for
             Divorce
             ,
             Bond
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             not
             marrying
             during
             each
             others
             life
             ib.
             
          
           
             108
             The
             penalty
             for
             Iudges
             offending
             in
             the
             Premisses
             .
             49
          
        
         
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             belonging
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             Proceedings
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             109
             NOtorious
             Crimes
             and
             Scandal
             to
             be
             certified
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             by
             Presentment
             .
             49
          
           
             110
             Schismaticks
             to
             be
             presented
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             111
             Disturbers
             of
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             presented
             .
             50
          
           
             112
             Not
             Communicants
             at
             Easter
             to
             be
             presented
             ib.
             
          
           
             113
             Ministers
             may
             persent
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             114
             Ministers
             shall
             present
             Recusants
             .
             51
          
           
             115
             Ministers
             and
             Churchwardens
             not
             to
             be
             sued
             for
             Presenting
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             116
             Churchwardens
             not
             bound
             to
             present
             oftner
             than
             twice
             a
             Year
             .
             52
          
           
             117
             Churchwardens
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             not
             presenting
             oftner
             then
             twice
             a
             year
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             118
             The
             old
             Church-wardens
             to
             make
             their
             Presentments
             before
             the
             new
             be
             sworn
             .
             53
          
           
             119
             Convenient
             time
             to
             be
             assigned
             for
             framing
             Presentments
             ib.
             
          
           
             120
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             by
             Process
             of
             
               Quorum
               nomina
            
             .
             54
          
           
             121
             None
             to
             be
             cited
             into
             several
             Courts
             for
             one
             Crime
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             122
             No
             Sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             or
             Deposition
             to
             be
             pronounced
             against
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
             55
          
           
             123
             No
             Act
             to
             be
             sped
             but
             in
             open
             Court.
             ib.
             
          
           
             124
             No
             Court
             to
             have
             more
             than
             one
             Seal
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             125
             Convenient
             places
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             Courts
             .
             56
          
           
             126
             Peculiar
             and
             inferiour
             Courts
             to
             exhibit
             the
             Original
             Copies
             of
             Wills
             into
             the
             Bishops
             Registry
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Judges
             Eccleslastical
             and
             their
             Surrogates
             .
          
           
             127
             THe
             quality
             and
             Oath
             of
             Iudges
             .
             56
          
           
             128
             The
             Quality
             of
             Surrogates
             .
             57
          
        
         
           
             Proctors
             .
          
           
             129
             PProctors
             not
             to
             retain
             Causes
             without
             the
             lawful
             Assignment
             of
             the
             parties
             .
             58
          
           
             130
             Proctors
             not
             to
             retain
             Causes
             without
             the
             counsel
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             131
             Proctors
             not
             to
             conclude
             in
             any
             cause
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             an
             Advocate
             .
             59
          
           
             132
             Proctors
             pohibited
             the
             Oath
             ,
             
               In
               Animam
               Domini
               sui
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             133
             Proctors
             not
             to
             be
             clamorous
             in
             Court.
             60
          
        
         
           
             Registers
             .
          
           
             134
             A
             Buses
             to
             be
             reformed
             in
             Registers
             .
             60
          
           
             135
             A
             certain
             rate
             of
             Fees
             due
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             .
             61
          
           
             136
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             Rates
             and
             Fees
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             Courts
             and
             Registers
             .
             62
          
           
             137
             The
             whole
             Fees
             for
             shewing
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             other
             Licences
             ,
             due
             but
             once
             in
             every
             Bishops
             time
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           
             Apparitors
             .
          
           
             138
             THe
             number
             of
             Apparitors
             restrained
             63
          
        
         
           
             Authority
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             139
             A
             National
             Synod
             the
             Church
             representative
             .
             64
          
           
             140
             Synods
             conclude
             as
             well
             the
             absent
             as
             the
             present
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             141
             Depravers
             of
             the
             Synod
             censured
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .